This is a modern-English version of The old frontier: Te Awamutu, the story of the Waipa Valley: The missionary, the soldier, the pioneer farmer, early colonization, the war in Waikato, life on the Maori border and later-day settlement, originally written by Cowan, James. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Original Front Cover.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

REV. JOHN MORGAN

REV. JOHN MORGAN

Rev. John Morgan

(The man who civilised the Waipa)

(The man who civilised the Waipa)

Photo about 1864, lent by Mrs. B. Crispe

Photo from 1864, provided by Mrs. B. Crispe

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Original Title Page.

THE OLD FRONTIER
TE AWAMUTU
THE STORY OF THE WAIPA VALLEY
The Missionary
Early Colonization
The Soldier
The War in Waikato
The Pioneer Farmer
Life on the Maori Border
and Later-Day Settlement
COPYRIGHT
Published by The Waipa Post Printing and Publishing Company, Limited
Te Awamutu, New Zealand
1922

[3]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

PREFACE

This sketch of the history of the Waipa district centreing in Te Awamutu has been written especially with a view to interesting the younger generation of colonists, and the now large population on both sides of the old Maori border, in the uncommonly dramatic story of the beautiful country in which their homes are set. The original settlers to whom many of the events here described were matters of personal knowledge are fast passing away, and a generation has arisen which has but a vague idea of the local history and of the old heroic life on the Waipa plains. The book is designed to convey accurate pictures of this pioneer life and the successive eras of the missionary and the soldier, and to invest with a new interest for many the familiar home landscapes.

This overview of the history of the Waipa district, focusing on Te Awamutu, has been written specifically to engage the younger generation of settlers and the now large population on both sides of the old Maori border in the remarkably dramatic story of the beautiful land where they live. The original settlers who experienced many of the events described here are quickly fading away, and a new generation has emerged that has only a vague understanding of the local history and the old heroic life on the Waipa plains. This book aims to provide accurate depictions of this pioneer life and the subsequent eras of missionaries and soldiers, and to give fresh interest to the familiar landscapes of home.

Much of the information given herein is published for the first time, and therefore should be of special value to students of New Zealand history. For the story of missionary enterprise the writer has drawn on a MS. journal written by the Rev. John Morgan, the first civiliser of the Waipa country; for the military history use has been made of an exceedingly readable MS. narrative left by the celebrated Major Von Tempsky, of the Forest Rangers. For the rest, it has been a peculiar pleasure to the writer, as one bred on the old Aukati border, to recall scenes in a phase of life which has passed away for ever.

Much of the information here is published for the first time, so it should be especially valuable to students of New Zealand history. For the story of missionary efforts, the writer has used a manuscript journal written by Rev. John Morgan, the first person to civilize the Waipa region; for the military history, an extremely engaging manuscript narrative left by the famous Major Von Tempsky of the Forest Rangers has been referenced. Overall, it has been a unique pleasure for the writer, who grew up on the old Aukati border, to remember scenes from a period of life that has completely vanished.

J. C.

J.C.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CONTENTS

       Page

Page

CHAPTER I.—TOPOGRAPHICAL AND LEGENDARY        7

CHAPTER I.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__        7

The beautiful Waipa country. The garden lands of Te Awamutu and Rangiaowhia. Hills of the Maori border. The cone of Kakepuku. Ancient fortresses. Maori tribes of the Waipa basin.

The beautiful Waipa region. The garden areas of Te Awamutu and Rangiaowhia. The hills of the Māori border. The peak of Kakepuku. Ancient fortresses. Māori tribes of the Waipa basin.

CHAPTER II.—THE MISSIONARY ERA        11

CHAPTER II.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__        11

In cannibal days. Rev. B. Y. Ashwell the first missionary in Te Awamutu. A feast on human flesh in Otawhao pa. End of the inter-tribal wars. Rev. John Morgan comes to Te Awamutu. His useful mission work. How Mr Morgan sowed the good seed.

In the days of cannibalism, Rev. B. Y. Ashwell was the first missionary in Te Awamutu. There was a feast on human flesh at Otawhao pa. It marked the end of the inter-tribal wars. Rev. John Morgan arrived in Te Awamutu, contributing significantly to mission work. This is how Mr. Morgan spread the good word.

CHAPTER III.—PLOUGH AND FLOUR-MILL        14

CHAPTER III.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__        14

Mr Morgan introduces English methods of agriculture. Maori tribes become industrious farmers. The coming of the wheat. Large cultivations at Te Awamutu, Rangiaowhia, Kihikihi, and Orakau. Grinding the wheat. The first flour-mills. Mr Morgan’s narrative. Clatter of the water-mill in many Maori settlements. Exporting wheat and flour to Auckland. Rangiaowhia flour sent to England. Sir George Grey’s practical sympathy with the Maori.

Mr. Morgan introduces English farming methods. Maori tribes become hardworking farmers. The arrival of wheat leads to large fields at Te Awamutu, Rangiaowhia, Kihikihi, and Orakau. Grinding the wheat begins. The first flour mills are established. Mr. Morgan shares his story. The sound of water mills can be heard in many Maori communities. Wheat and flour are exported to Auckland. Flour from Rangiaowhia is sent to England. Sir George Grey shows genuine support for the Maori.

CHAPTER IV.—THE GOLDEN AGE BEFORE THE WAR        18

CHAPTER IV.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__        18

Te Awamutu and Rangiaowhia in 1852. Mr Heywood Crispe’s description. A land of corn-fields and fruit-groves. The peach-groves of Rangiaowhia. Visit to the large Maori village. Old King Potatau. Hochstetter’s view in 1859.

Te Awamutu and Rangiaowhia in 1852. Mr. Heywood Crispe’s description. A land of cornfields and fruit orchards. The peach orchards of Rangiaowhia. Visit to the large Māori village. Old King Potatau. Hochstetter’s view in 1859.

CHAPTER V.—JOHN GORST AT TE AWAMUTU        23

CHAPTER V.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__        23

Mr Gorst as Magistrate and Commissioner. The educational institution at Te Awamutu. A newspaper established. Rewi’s raid on the “Pihoihoi Mokemoke.” Mr Gorst leaves Waikato. Te Awamutu re-visited. The last canoe voyage.

Mr. Gorst as Magistrate and Commissioner. The school at Te Awamutu. A newspaper is set up. Rewi’s raid on the “Pihoihoi Mokemoke.” Mr. Gorst leaves Waikato. Te Awamutu revisited. The final canoe trip.

CHAPTER VI.—THE WAIKATO WAR, 1863–64        35

CHAPTER VI.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__        35

Fighting on the Waikato. British and Colonial troops invade the Waipa country. Paterangi and Waiari. The Forest Rangers. Von Tempsky’s narrative of the war. Bishop Selwyn at the Front.

Fighting in the Waikato. British and colonial troops invade the Waipa region. Paterangi and Waiari. The Forest Rangers. Von Tempsky’s account of the war. Bishop Selwyn at the front.

CHAPTER VII.—THE CAPTURE OF RANGIAOWHIA        40

CHAPTER VII.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__        40

Von Tempsky’s story. A summer morning invasion. Skirmishing through the village. Siege of a Maori whare. Colonel Nixon shot. Dramatic death of an old warrior. Heroic little garrison annihilated.

Von Tempsky’s story. A summer morning attack. Fighting through the village. Siege of a Maori house. Colonel Nixon shot. Dramatic death of an old warrior. Brave little garrison wiped out.

CHAPTER VIII.—THE ENGAGEMENT AT HAIRINI        48

CHAPTER VIII.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__        48

Sharp action at Hairini Hill. Field Artillery shells the Maori lines. A great bayonet charge. Defeat of the Maoris. Work of the Forest Rangers. Looting Rangiaowhia village. Comedy at the Catholic Church. Von Tempsky and an Imperial Colonel. The return to Te Awamutu. A curious spectacle. “Those rascally Rangers have got all the loot!”

Sharp action at Hairini Hill. Field Artillery bombs the Māori lines. A massive bayonet charge. The Māori are defeated. Work of the Forest Rangers. Looting of Rangiaowhia village. A funny incident at the Catholic Church. Von Tempsky and an Imperial Colonel. The return to Te Awamutu. A strange sight. “Those sneaky Rangers have taken all the loot!”

CHAPTER IX.—THE INVASION OF KIHIKIHI        55

CHAPTER IX.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__        55

Rewi Maniapoto’s headquarters. British force occupies Kihikihi village. Burning of the council house. Von Tempsky’s night expedition. A fruitless march. Harmless skirmishing. Redoubt built at Kihikihi. Te Awamutu the army’s headquarters. The first expedition to Orakau. [6]

Rewi Maniapoto’s base. British troops take over Kihikihi village. The council house is set on fire. Von Tempsky’s night mission. A pointless march. Minor skirmishes. A stronghold constructed at Kihikihi. Te Awamutu becomes the army’s base. The first mission to Orakau. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER X.—THE BATTLE OF ORAKAU        59

CHAPTER X.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__        59

Most memorable battle in New Zealand’s history. Brigadier-General Carey’s expedition. Von Tempsky’s narrative. Animated description of the siege. Work of the Forest Rangers. Heroism of the Maori garrison. The last day. A break for freedom. The soldiers in pursuit. Maori narratives. The reply to General Cameron’s message. Incidents of the siege.

Most memorable battle in New Zealand’s history. Brigadier-General Carey’s expedition. Von Tempsky’s account. Vivid description of the siege. Efforts of the Forest Rangers. Bravery of the Maori garrison. The final day. A chance for freedom. The soldiers chasing after them. Maori accounts. The response to General Cameron’s message. Events during the siege.

CHAPTER XI.—CAMP LIFE AT TE AWAMUTU        79

CHAPTER 11.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__        79

The troops in winter quarters. Description of camp life. The soldiers’ whares. The house-opening dance. Sawyers near Rangiaowhia. The 65th, a model regiment. Soldiers become capitalists. Looting the Maori horses. The romance of Ariana. The hunchback and his flute. A militiaman’s heart and hand, and Ariana’s scorn.

The troops in winter quarters. Description of camp life. The soldiers’ huts. The house-opening dance. Sawyers near Rangiaowhia. The 65th, a model regiment. Soldiers become entrepreneurs. Stealing the Maori horses. The romance of Ariana. The hunchback and his flute. A militiaman’s heart and hand, and Ariana’s disdain.

CHAPTER XII.—PIONEER LIFE ON THE OLD FRONTIER        84

CHAPTER 12.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__        84

Perils of the King Country border. An unknown, sullen land. Picture from the north side of the Puniu. The pioneer settlers’ life in the Seventies. The peach-groves of Orakau. A chain of blockhouses and redoubts. The murder of Timothy Sullivan. Grave danger of another war. Te Awamutu Cavalry Volunteers. Patrolling the out-settlements. The return of peace. When Tawhiao came out. “The King of the Cannibal Islands.” The peace-making dance in Kihikihi. The capture of Winiata. Mahuki’s raid on Alexandra. Peaceful pakeha conquest of the King Country.

Perils at the King Country border. An unknown, gloomy land. View from the north side of the Puniu. Life of the pioneer settlers in the 1870s. The peach orchards of Orakau. A network of blockhouses and fortifications. The murder of Timothy Sullivan. The serious threat of another war. Te Awamutu Cavalry Volunteers. Patrolling the outskirts. The return of peace. When Tawhiao emerged. “The King of the Cannibal Islands.” The peace-making dance in Kihikihi. The capture of Winiata. Mahuki’s raid on Alexandra. The peaceful Pākehā conquest of the King Country.

CHAPTER XIII.—KIHAROA THE GIANT        96

CHAPTER 13.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__        96

A Folk-Tale of the Maori Border. The “Giant’s Grave” at Tokanui. Fortified hills of “The Three Sisters.” The story of an invasion. An army in ambush. The battle of Whenuahou. The death of Kiharoa. Matau, the Giant of the Wairaka.

A Folk-Tale of the Maori Border. The “Giant’s Grave” at Tokanui. Fortified hills of “The Three Sisters.” The story of an invasion. An army in ambush. The battle of Whenuahou. The death of Kiharoa. Matau, the Giant of the Wairaka.

APPENDICES        101

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__        101

Maori place names. The capture of Winiata. Mr Hursthouse’s adventure in the King Country. Mahuki’s raid on Alexandra, and his capture. The King Country railway. [7]

Maori place names. The capture of Winiata. Mr. Hursthouse’s adventure in the King Country. Mahuki’s raid on Alexandra and his capture. The King Country railway. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE OLD FRONTIER

CHAPTER I.

TOPOGRAPHICAL AND LEGENDARY.

For landscape interest conjoined to the traditional and historic I know of no part of New Zealand more attractive than the zone along the old frontier line of the Waipa country of which Te Awamutu may be described as the metropolis to-day. Beauty of physical configuration! fertility of soil, poetic Maori folklore, memories of the heroic pioneer days, tales of sadness and glory of the war years—all these elements combine to invest the border line of the Waipa and the Rohepotae with a singular value, above all to those who have had the fortune to be reared on this well-favoured land. The physiographic charm of the country on the north side of the Puniu and the east side of the Waipa River is produced by the gently-rolling lie of the land with its countless sheltered valleys and its well-sunned slopes, with its leisurely-winding streams, with here and there a small lake; the old Maori garden lands of Te Awamutu, Rangiaowhia, Kihikihi, and Orakau, now covered with pakeha farms and tree-groves, with fat flocks and herds, and wearing all the aspect of a comfortable countryside enriched by the tillage of two generations of white farmers. The south side of the old Aukati line, more recently broken in from the wilderness of fern and tutu, is even more promising as a land of fat stock and good crops, of dairy herds and meat; and it is singularly interesting to the physiographer and the geologist. Pirongia, Kakepuku, the tattooed cone of Kawa, the fort-scarped “Three Sisters” of Tokanui, Tauranga-Kohu and its neighbour hills, the Maunga-tautari Ranges, curve sicklewise along the old-time frontier, a romantically-shaped ceinture of volcanic saliencies which seem to mount guard like giant sentries over the Rohepotae, just as they formed a belt of fiery lava mouths and cones in the remote geological past. Kakepuku, a Ngauruhoe in miniature, is a peak to hold the eye for many a mile. I came to look on that lone mountain with very much the kind of affection in which it is held by the Maori people who live around its base, whose local folklore and poetry enshrine many a reference to Kakepuku. The fair blue hills of boyhood! Once upon a time when we rode in daily from the other side of Kihikihi to school at Te Awamutu the uplift of Kakepuku, [8]looming a few miles across the valley to the westward, seemed an enchanted mountain, holding infinite suggestion of mystery and adventure. Pirongia is twice its altitude, building up a noble rugged western skyline, but Kakepuku’s indigo-blue cone, with the crater hollow scooped out of its top, was the peak to capture the imagination. On clear days as we viewed it from the Kihikihi hills every line of the deep ravines which scored its sides stood up as bold and sharp as the singularly scarped terraces of Kawa’s nippled hill. Kakepuku almost seemed shaped and hewn from the landscape by the hands of veritable mountain gods, so regular and symmetrical its outline. Truly a picture mountain. Moreover, it was our weather glass. When Kakepuku put on his fog-cap, and the mists filled the long-dead crater of the volcano and crept down the upper slopes, the countryside knew that rain was at hand. The other mountains, such as Pirongia, might cloud themselves with mist and the sign go unheeded, but Kakepuku’s tohu-ua never failed. Then there is the curious nature-myth which tells how gently-rounded Kawa was Kakepuku’s wife, a story told with much circumstantial detail by the old Maoris of the Waipa and the Puniu, a story over-long to be told here with its tale of battle between the jealous Kakepuku and that mountain Lothario Karewa—now Gannet Island, off Kawhia; one which seems dimly to reveal the geological past of these volcanic peaks.1

For a combination of landscape beauty with tradition and history, I know of no place in New Zealand more appealing than the area along the old frontier line of the Waipa region, where Te Awamutu can be seen as the main hub today. The physical beauty of the land, its fertile soil, poetic Maori legends, memories of brave pioneer days, and tales of both sorrow and glory from wartime—all these elements give the border area of the Waipa and Rohepotae a unique value, especially for those lucky enough to grow up in this blessed land. The charm of the terrain to the north of the Puniu and the east of the Waipa River comes from the gently rolling hills, countless sheltered valleys, sunny slopes, meandering streams, and occasional small lakes; the old Maori garden lands of Te Awamutu, Rangiaowhia, Kihikihi, and Orakau are now replaced by European farms and groves, with thriving livestock and a comfortable rural look, enriched by two generations of white farmers. The southern side of the old Aukati line, recently cleared from the wilderness of ferns and tutu, shows even more promise for raising livestock and growing crops, along with dairy and meat production; it's also particularly interesting to physiographers and geologists. Pirongia, Kakepuku, the tattooed cone of Kawa, and the fort-scarred "Three Sisters" of Tokanui, along with the Tauranga-Kohu hills and the Maunga-tautari Ranges, create a crescent shape along the historical frontier, a romantically-formed belt of volcanic features that seem to stand guard over the Rohepotae, much like how they once marked a ring of fiery lava flows and cones in a distant geological past. Kakepuku, akin to a miniature Ngauruhoe, is a peak that draws the eye for many miles. I came to view that solitary mountain with a kind of affection similar to how the local Maori hold it dear, as their legends and poetry often reference Kakepuku. The lovely blue hills of my childhood! Back when we used to ride in from Kihikihi to school in Te Awamutu, the rise of Kakepuku, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]looming a few miles across the valley to the west, felt like an enchanted mountain, full of mystery and adventure. Pirongia towers twice its height, creating a grand rugged skyline to the west, but Kakepuku’s indigo-blue cone, with its crater hollow scooped out at the top, was the peak that truly captured the imagination. On clear days, when viewed from the Kihikihi hills, every contour of the deep ravines carving its sides stood out as sharply defined as the uniquely terraced hills of Kawa. Kakepuku appeared to be crafted from the landscape by real mountain gods, so regular and symmetrical was its shape. Truly a picturesque mountain. Moreover, it served as our weather predictor. When Kakepuku donned its fog cap, and mists filled the long-extinct volcano's crater and spilled down its upper slopes, the countryside knew that rain was on the way. Other mountains like Pirongia might be shrouded in mist, and the sign would go unnoticed, but Kakepuku’s clues never failed. Then there’s the intriguing nature myth that describes how the softly rounded Kawa was Kakepuku’s wife, a story rich with detail shared by the old Maoris of Waipa and Puniu, a tale too lengthy to recount here, involving a battle between the jealous Kakepuku and the mountain seducer Karewa—now known as Gannet Island, off Kawhia; a story that seems to faintly reflect the geological history of these volcanic peaks.1

This singular beauty of landscape setting cannot but enhance the love of one’s native land in those whose lives are cast within sight of the mountains and hills of the border. The Maori loved the country, albeit he made comparatively little use of it, with an intensity which not many pakehas realise. There is a song of Ngati-Maniapoto often chanted in the old days when a fighting column paraded in the village marae before setting out on the warpath. The chief, facing the parade of warriors, uplifted his taiaha and shouted as he pointed to the blue mountain looming near:

This unique beauty of the landscape only deepens the love for one’s homeland in those who live close to the mountains and hills of the border. The Maori cherished the land, even though he didn't use it much, with a passion that not many pakehas understand. There’s a song from Ngati-Maniapoto that was often sung in the old days when a group of fighters paraded in the village marae before heading out to war. The chief, facing the line of warriors, raised his taiaha and shouted while pointing to the nearby blue mountain:

Ko whea, ko whea—

Where to, where to—

Ko whea tera maunga

Where is that mountain?

E tu mai ra ra?

E tu mai ra ra?

(“What is yonder mountain soaring high above us?”)

(“What is that mountain towering over us?”)

And with one voice the warriors yelled, as they burst into the ferocious [9]stamp and weapon-thrusting of the tutu-ngarahu or peruperu dance:

And with one voice, the warriors shouted as they charged into the fierce [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] stamp and weapon-thrusting of the tutu-ngarahu or peruperu dance:

’Tis Kakepuku!

It's Kakepuku!

’Tis Pirongia!

It's Pirongia!

Ah, ’tis Kakepuku!

Ah, it's Kakepuku!

Ah, draw close to me,

Ah, come closer to me,

Draw close to me,

Come closer to me,

That I may embrace thee,

That I can embrace you,

That I may hold thee to my breast!

That I can hold you to my chest!

A—a—ah!

A—a—ah!

A similar chant, applying to Mount Egmont, was used by the Taranaki Maoris. In each case the mountain was regarded as a lover, and symbolised nationality and clanship, and a reference to it never failed as a patriotic stimulus.

A similar chant, related to Mount Egmont, was used by the Taranaki Maoris. In both cases, the mountain was seen as a lover and represented national identity and kinship, and mentioning it always served as a patriotic inspiration.

Now the ancient owners of the Waipa and Puniu plains are but a remnant and their tales and songs are but the faintest memory; but the old volcano-gods remain, graceful nature-carved monuments, and their poetry no less than their beauty of form should inspire even the matter-of-fact pakeha with something of the Maori love and veneration for the high places of the land.

Now the original owners of the Waipa and Puniu plains are just a small remnant, and their stories and songs are barely a memory; however, the ancient volcano gods still stand, elegant monuments shaped by nature, and their poetry as much as their stunning forms should inspire even the practical Europeans with a sense of the Maori love and respect for the high places of the land.

The ancient Maori story of the Waipa plains and downs, as preserved by the word-of-mouth historians, the old men of the tribes, is a record of land-seeking, exploration, and place-naming by the chiefs who came in the Tainui canoe, and by Rakataura the priest; then a succession of tribal feuds and wars, raids, pa-buildings and pa-stormings, ambush, massacre, slave-taking, and man-eating. That warrior tale need not be gone into here; we take up our story of Te Awamutu with the first introduction of the pakeha interest, and in truth the place was savage and rough enough then. Here and there, on the well-settled lands to-day, one finds relics of the old cannibal era, when every tribe’s hand, and often every little hapu’s, was against its neighbours. Round about Te Awamutu, even, the lines of ancient trenched forts remain, particularly on the banks of the Mangapiko, where the numerous crooks and elbows of the river provided pa sites readily made formidable strongholds. The celebrated Waiari, a few miles from Te Awamutu and a mile from Paterangi, is an example. Another excellent specimen of Maori [10]military engineering is an old earthwork called Tauwhare, on the Mangapiko, a mile south of Mr Harry Rhodes’ “Parekura” homestead; this is distinguished by a series of enormously deep trenches and high parapets, on the cliffy verge of the river. These forts on the Mangapiko belonged to the Ngati-Apakura tribe. But the King Country, on the south side of the Puniu River, is the land for hill-forts. Every cone, big or little, is trenched and scarped; every eligible river-elbow has its double or triple earthwork. Even on the very top of Mount Kakepuku, crowning the ancient crater rim, are the ruins of two fortresses of the Ngati-Unu tribe.

The ancient Maori story of the Waipa plains and downs, passed down by the oral historians, the elders of the tribes, documents land-seeking, exploration, and place-naming by the chiefs who arrived on the Tainui canoe and by Rakataura the priest. It also includes a series of tribal conflicts and wars, raids, construction and assaults on fortified villages (pa), ambushes, massacres, capturing slaves, and cannibalism. We won't go into that warrior tale here; instead, we start our story of Te Awamutu with the first introduction of European interest, and honestly, the area was quite wild and rough back then. Today, scattered throughout the now-settled lands, you can find remnants of the old cannibal era, when every tribe—and often each small hapu—was at odds with its neighbors. Even around Te Awamutu, the outlines of ancient fortified settlements can still be seen, especially along the banks of the Mangapiko, where the numerous twists and turns of the river provided easily defensible sites. One notable site is the famous Waiari, located a few miles from Te Awamutu and a mile from Paterangi. Another impressive example of Maori military engineering is an old earthwork called Tauwhare, on the Mangapiko, just a mile south of Mr. Harry Rhodes’ “Parekura” homestead. This site is characterized by a series of very deep trenches and high embankments along the steep edges of the river. These forts on the Mangapiko belonged to the Ngati-Apakura tribe. However, the King Country, south of the Puniu River, is where you'll find hill forts. Every hilltop, large or small, is either trenched or fortified; every suitable bend of the river has its own double or triple earthworks. Even on the very top of Mount Kakepuku, which crowns the ancient crater rim, lie the remnants of two fortresses belonging to the Ngati-Unu tribe.

Te Awamutu was inhabited, when the first pakeha ventured into these parts, by the Ngati-Ruru, a section of the great Waikato tribe. Rangiaowhia was peopled by two other large Waikato clans, Ngati-Apakura and Ngati-Hinetu. Ngati-Maniapoto held all the Puniu country and the land to the southward; their northern outpost was Kihikihi. The Orakau district was held by the Ngati-Raukawa and a hapu of Waikato called Ngati-Koura.

Te Awamutu was home to the Ngati-Ruru, a group from the larger Waikato tribe, when the first Europeans showed up in the area. Rangiaowhia was settled by two other major Waikato clans, Ngati-Apakura and Ngati-Hinetu. Ngati-Maniapoto controlled the entire Puniu region and the land to the south, with Kihikihi as their northern edge. The Orakau area was occupied by Ngati-Raukawa and a sub-group of Waikato known as Ngati-Koura.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

NOTES.

The terms “King Country,” “Rohepotae,” and “Aukati” require a little explanation for those who are unacquainted with the origin of the phrases.

The terms "King Country," "Rohepotae," and "Aukati" need some clarification for those who aren't familiar with the origins of these phrases.

The King Country, embracing a vast area of territory south of the Puniu River and west of the Upper Waikato, with the Tasman Sea as the western boundary, was so called because the Maori King Tawhiao with his adherents took refuge there in 1864 after being dispossessed of Waikato. For some years Tawhiao’s headquarters were at Tokangamutu, close to the site of the present town of Te Kuiti. The name Te Kuiti is an abbreviation of Te Kuititanga, meaning “the narrowing in,” a designation given by the Kingites in reference to the conquest of Waikato and the consequent hemming in of the Maoris in the country south of the Puniu.

The King Country, covering a large area of land south of the Puniu River and west of the Upper Waikato, with the Tasman Sea as the western border, was named because the Maori King Tawhiao and his supporters took refuge there in 1864 after they were forced out of Waikato. For several years, Tawhiao's base was at Tokangamutu, near where the current town of Te Kuiti is located. The name Te Kuiti is short for Te Kuititanga, which means "the narrowing in," a term used by the Kingites to refer to the conquest of Waikato and the resulting confinement of the Maoris in the area south of the Puniu.

“Rohe-potae” means a circular boundary line, literally a boundary resembling a head-covering. The term was applied to the King Country in the early Eighties by Wahanui and his fellow-chiefs, when defining the area within which no pakeha surveys or land-buying or leasing would be permitted.

“Rohe-potae” means a circular boundary line, literally a boundary resembling a head-covering. The term was used for the King Country in the early 1880s by Wahanui and his fellow chiefs, when defining the area where no European surveys or land buying or leasing would be allowed.

“Aukati” means a line which may not be passed; a frontier or pale. It was particularly applied by the Kingites to the northern border of the King Country, the Government’s confiscation boundary; pakeha trespass over this line was forbidden. [11]

“Aukati” refers to a boundary that cannot be crossed; a border or barrier. It was specifically used by the Kingites to describe the northern edge of the King Country, which was the Government’s confiscation line; crossing this boundary was prohibited for pakeha. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The full name of Kakepuku is Kakepuku-o-Kahurere, or “The Swelled Neck of Kahurere.” It was so named nearly six centuries ago by Rakataura, the priest and magician of the Tainui people. Rakataura and his wife Kahurere explored all this wild new country from Kawhia eastward and southward, giving [9]names to the features of the landscape as they travelled. The name alluded to the shape of Kakepuku, but in truth it deserves a more poetical one, as, for example, that of Tauranga-Kohu, “The Resting Place of the Mists,” a beautiful place-description belonging to a mountain a few miles to the eastward on the south side of the Puniu. 

1 The full name of Kakepuku is Kakepuku-o-Kahurere, or “The Swelled Neck of Kahurere.” It was named nearly six centuries ago by Rakataura, the priest and magician of the Tainui people. Rakataura and his wife Kahurere explored this wild new land from Kawhia east and south, giving [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] names to the features of the landscape as they traveled. The name references the shape of Kakepuku, but honestly, it deserves a more poetic one, like Tauranga-Kohu, “The Resting Place of the Mists,” which is a beautiful name for a mountain a few miles to the east on the south side of the Puniu.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER II.

THE MISSIONARY ERA.

It was the Rev. B. Y. Ashwell who chose the site of the mission station at Te Awamutu. This was in 1839. He had made a missionary reconnaissance of Upper Waikato with a view to establishing a station among the savage cannibals of the district, great warriors and apparently irreclaimable man-eaters, and in July of 1839 he returned to Otawhao to carry on the mission. Among Ngati-Ruru there were some who had already gained an inkling of the Rongo-Pai, the Good News, from native teachers, but the majority were pagan. Shortly after his arrival a war party of Ngati-Ruru, who had been away with Ngati-Haua and other tribes raiding the Arawa country, returned from the Maketu and Rotorua districts, under their chiefs Puata and Te Mokorou. The party was laden with human flesh; there were, as Mr Ashwell recorded, sixty pikau or flax baskets packed with the cut-up remains of their slaughtered foes. Then came a fearful feast on cooked man (kai-tangata).

It was Reverend B. Y. Ashwell who chose the location for the mission station at Te Awamutu. This was in 1839. He had conducted a missionary survey of Upper Waikato with the intention of establishing a station among the fierce cannibals of the area, who were known as great warriors and seemingly beyond redemption. In July 1839, he returned to Otawhao to continue the mission. Among Ngati-Ruru, there were a few who had already heard a bit about the Rongo-Pai, the Good News, from local teachers, but most were still pagan. Shortly after his arrival, a war party from Ngati-Ruru, having just returned from raiding the Arawa country alongside Ngati-Haua and other tribes, came back from the Maketu and Rotorua districts, led by their chiefs Puata and Te Mokorou. The party was carrying human flesh; as Mr. Ashwell noted, they had sixty pikau or flax baskets stuffed with the dismembered remains of their enemies. Then they held a horrific feast on cooked human flesh (kai-tangata).

Mr Ashwell induced many of Ngati-Ruru to leave Otawhao and establish a Christian pa, which was built on the ground now occupied by the old mission station and the Church of St. John’s.

Mr. Ashwell encouraged many from Ngati-Ruru to leave Otawhao and set up a Christian community, which was established on the land that is now home to the old mission station and the Church of St. John’s.

Mr Ashwell’s establishment of the mission station at Te Awamutu marked the end of the cannibal wars and the periodical fighting expeditions of Waikato in the Rotorua and Bay of Plenty districts. The grim old warrior Mokorou became a follower of the missionary, and was baptised by the name of Riwai (Levi). Most of the people by this time had become tired of wars; there was a general longing for a more settled state of life and a desire to obtain pakeha commodities other than weapons and munitions of war. So Mr Ashwell soon had large and eager congregations, and his preaching of the Rongo-Pai fell on willing ears.

Mr. Ashwell’s establishment of the mission station at Te Awamutu marked the end of the cannibal wars and the ongoing fighting expeditions of Waikato in the Rotorua and Bay of Plenty regions. The tough old warrior Mokorou became a follower of the missionary and was baptized with the name Riwai (Levi). By this time, most people had grown weary of wars; there was a shared desire for a more stable way of life and an interest in acquiring pakeha goods beyond just weapons and war supplies. As a result, Mr. Ashwell soon had large and eager congregations, and his preaching of the Rongo-Pai found willing listeners.

But it was Mr Ashwell’s successor, the Rev. John Morgan, who truly civilised this Upper Waikato. Mr Ashwell had confined his teachings to the spiritual side. Mr Morgan took a more expansive view of his mission and his responsibilities. He introduced English methods of agriculture, brought in English fruit trees, taught the [12]natives to grow wheat, and to grind it in their own water-mills. He it was who by his precepts and personal example made the natives of Te Awamutu, Rangiaowhia, Kihikihi, and Orakau a farming and fruit-growing people, with the result that long before the Waikato War adventurous travellers to this district found to their astonishment a series of eye-delighting oases in the wilds, with great fields of wheat, potatoes, and maize, and dwellings arranged in neat streets and shaded by groves of peach and apple-trees; each settlement with its water-driven flour-mill procured by the community and busily grinding into flour the abundant yield of the cornfields.

But it was Mr. Ashwell’s successor, Rev. John Morgan, who really brought civilization to the Upper Waikato. Mr. Ashwell had focused his teachings on the spiritual aspects. Mr. Morgan took a broader view of his mission and responsibilities. He introduced English farming techniques, brought in English fruit trees, and taught the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]natives how to grow wheat and grind it with their own water mills. He was the one who, by his teachings and personal example, transformed the natives of Te Awamutu, Rangiaowhia, Kihikihi, and Orakau into a farming and fruit-growing community. As a result, long before the Waikato War, adventurous travelers in the area were amazed to discover a series of beautiful oases among the wilderness, featuring large fields of wheat, potatoes, and maize, with homes organized in neat streets and shaded by groves of peach and apple trees; each settlement had its community-owned water-driven flour mill, actively grinding the plentiful harvest from the cornfields.

Mr John Morgan was a missionary of the London Mission Society, and had had some years’ experience of the hazards of Christianising work on the Waihou, at Matamata, and at Rotorua. He and his brave wife lived in the midst of alarms, and more than once had to abandon their stations. In the most dangerous period of their life at Rotorua they had to take refuge, with the Rev. Thomas Chapman, of Te Ngae, on Mokoia Island, in the middle of the lake. After this sort of missionary pioneering it must have been a vast relief to Mr Morgan to receive orders in 1841 to take over the newly-established station at Te Awamutu. Here he carried on for more than twenty years, the religious teacher and counsellor and technical instructor for half a score of tribes in the Waipa basin. “Te Mokena” was in an infinite variety of ways the benefactor of his Maori flock; never did a missionary take a more liberal view of his duty to the native. In the later troubled days, when the war was looming and it was desirable that the Government authorities should be informed of the exact political conditions among the Maoris, he kept Governor Grey correctly advised of the views and intentions of the Kingites, and so came to be called “the watchman of the Waikato.”

Mr. John Morgan was a missionary with the London Mission Society and had several years of experience dealing with the challenges of missionary work in Waihou, Matamata, and Rotorua. He and his courageous wife lived in a state of constant danger and had to evacuate their stations more than once. During the most perilous times in Rotorua, they sought refuge with Rev. Thomas Chapman from Te Ngae on Mokoia Island, in the center of the lake. After these challenging pioneering experiences, it must have been a huge relief for Mr. Morgan to receive orders in 1841 to take over the newly established station at Te Awamutu. He served there for over twenty years as a religious teacher, counselor, and technical instructor for several tribes in the Waipa basin. “Te Mokena” was a great benefactor to his Maori community in countless ways; no missionary was more generous in his responsibilities toward the locals. In the later troubled days, when war was impending, and it was crucial for the Government to understand the political climate among the Maoris, he kept Governor Grey accurately informed about the views and intentions of the Kingites, earning him the nickname “the watchman of the Waikato.”

At Wharepapa, the site of a one-time large Maori village on the south side of the Puniu, a few miles from Waikeria, I heard the story of “Mokena” and the “missionary grass.” Here Mr Morgan had a little native church in the days before the war, and on his travels from Te Awamutu through the Maori country he did not confine his sowing of the good seed to the Gospel brand. On his rides from kainga to kainga he took his dog, and to the dog’s neck was tied a little bag filled with English clover-seed and grass-seed, which was allowed to drop out a seed at a time by a tiny hole.

At Wharepapa, the site of a once-large Māori village on the south side of the Puniu, a few miles from Waikeria, I heard the story of “Mokena” and the “missionary grass.” Here, Mr. Morgan had a small native church before the war, and during his travels from Te Awamutu through the Māori area, he didn’t limit his planting of good seeds to just the Gospel. While riding from village to village, he took his dog along, and around the dog’s neck was a small bag filled with English clover seeds and grass seeds, which dropped out one by one through a tiny hole.

In this way the pioneer missionary scattered seeds of civilisation [13]which spread over many a part of this wild countryside. To this day in some of these old villages there is a beautiful sward that goes back to the good parson of Te Awamutu, and to Wharepapa not many years since the natives used to go for the seed of the “mission grass,” esteemed alike by Maori and pakeha for its making of pasture.

In this way, the pioneer missionary spread seeds of civilization [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that took root in many parts of this wild countryside. Even now, in some of these old villages, there are beautiful patches of grass that trace back to the good parson of Te Awamutu. Not many years ago, the locals in Wharepapa would gather the seeds of the “mission grass,” valued by both Maori and pakeha for creating pasture.

“Mokena’s” fame hereabouts rests more, perhaps, on his thoughtful grass-sowing for future generations and on his practical teaching of English agriculture than on his preaching of the Faith to the Ngati-Maniapoto and Ngati-Ruru of the days before the War. [14]

“Mokena’s” reputation in this area likely comes more from his mindful efforts in planting for future generations and his hands-on instruction in English farming than from his preaching of the Faith to the Ngati-Maniapoto and Ngati-Ruru before the War. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER III.

PLOUGH AND FLOUR-MILL.

An illuminating account of the growth of agricultural enterprise among these Upper Waikato people and the position about 1850 is contained in an unpublished manuscript journal written by the Rev. John Morgan.1 The missionary prefaces the narrative of the temporal side of his labours at Te Awamutu with the statement that wheat was introduced among the natives chiefly by the missionaries. The Ven. Archdeacon Williams encouraged its cultivation in his district of Waiapu, East Coast. “It was small in quantity,” said Mr Morgan, “for it was contained in a stocking, but it was sown and re-sown, and at the present time the increase from the little seed contained in a stocking is being sent by the natives to the Auckland market. Much is also ground by the Maoris in steel mills for their own use.

An insightful account of the growth of farming among the Upper Waikato people around 1850 can be found in an unpublished manuscript journal by Rev. John Morgan.1 The missionary introduces his narrative about the practical aspects of his work at Te Awamutu by noting that wheat was mainly brought to the locals by the missionaries. The Ven. Archdeacon Williams promoted its farming in his area of Waiapu, East Coast. “It was small in quantity,” Mr. Morgan stated, “as it was kept in a stocking, but it was planted and replanted, and now the increase from that little seed is being sent by the locals to the Auckland market. A lot is also ground by the Maoris in steel mills for their own consumption.

“Shortly after the formation of the Otawhao (Te Awamutu) station,” the missionary’s story continued, “in consequence of the difficulty of obtaining supplies of flour from the coast I procured some seed wheat. After the reaping of the first crop I sent Pungarehu, of Rangiaowhia, a few quarts of seed. This he sowed and reaped. The second year he had a good-sized field. Other natives now desired to share in the benefit, and the applications for seed became so numerous that I could not supply them all, and many obtained seed from Kawhia and Aotea (West Coast), where wheat had been introduced either by the Wesleyan missionaries or the settlers.

“Shortly after the establishment of the Otawhao (Te Awamutu) station,” the missionary continued, “due to the challenges of getting flour supplies from the coast, I got some seed wheat. After harvesting the first crop, I sent Pungarehu from Rangiaowhia a few quarts of seed. He sowed and reaped it. By the second year, he had a decent-sized field. Other locals wanted to benefit from it too, and the requests for seed became so overwhelming that I couldn’t meet them all, so many got seed from Kawhia and Aotea (West Coast), where wheat had been brought in by either the Wesleyan missionaries or the settlers.”

“As a large quantity of wheat was now grown at Rangiaowhia, and the natives had not purchased steel mills, I recommended them to erect a water-mill. At the request of Kimi Hori, I went to the millwright who was then building a mill at Aotea. In March, 1846, the millwright arrived, and I drew up a contract for the erection of a mill at a cost of £200, not including the carriage of timber, building of the mill dam, and the formation of the watercourse, all of which were performed by the natives themselves. Seven men [15]were set to work, the natives promising to pay the first £50 instalment within a very short time. Instead of leaving immediately for Auckland with pigs to raise the required amount, they began to take up their potatoes and then the kumara to store them for winter use. They then promised to leave for town as soon as the crops were secured. An invitation, however, arrived from Maketu, and the entire tribe left Rangiaowhia to partake of a feast at that place, the millwright threatening to give up the contract. On their return they accepted a second invitation, and went to another distant village. It was with the greatest difficulty that I now detained the millwright. In this manner four months passed away. The millwright demanded compensation for loss of time, and a chief agreed to give him a piece of land of about 200 acres, but for which no Government grant has as yet been made. Still the natives delayed. The required sum (£200) was large for a tribe of New Zealanders to raise. The Aotea mill was now useless, and many feared that this (Rangiaowhia) would also be a failure, and there were several Europeans who had come up to trade in pigs who from interested motives freely gave their opinion that the whole scheme would fail. In this way two months passed away, and it required many personal visits to Rangiaowhia—first, to persuade the millwright, who was several times on the point of leaving, to remain, and, secondly, to urge the natives to take their pigs to town. At length they started. In a few weeks the £50 was raised, and paid into my hands to be paid to the millwright. After this I had no more trouble. The work went forward while the money was being collected, and the last instalment of £50 being paid into my hands, I had the pleasure of handing it to the millwright the day the work was completed.”

“As a large amount of wheat was now being grown at Rangiaowhia and the locals hadn’t bought steel mills, I suggested they build a water mill. At Kimi Hori's request, I visited the millwright who was currently constructing a mill at Aotea. In March 1846, the millwright arrived, and I drafted a contract for building a mill at a cost of £200, excluding the transportation of timber, the construction of the mill dam, and the creation of the watercourse, all of which were handled by the locals themselves. Seven men [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]were put to work, with the locals promising to pay the first £50 installment very soon. Instead of heading straight to Auckland with pigs to raise the needed amount, they started harvesting their potatoes and then the kumara to store for winter. They then promised to go to town as soon as they secured their crops. However, an invitation came from Maketu, and the whole tribe left Rangiaowhia to join a feast there, which caused the millwright to threaten to abandon the contract. Upon their return, they accepted a second invitation and went to another distant village. It took a great deal of effort for me to keep the millwright from leaving. In this way, four months went by. The millwright asked for compensation for his lost time, and a chief agreed to give him a piece of land about 200 acres, for which no Government grant has been made yet. Still, the locals delayed. The required sum (£200) was significant for a tribe of New Zealanders to raise. The Aotea mill was now idle, and many feared that this (Rangiaowhia) would also fail, with several Europeans who had come to trade pigs expressing their belief that the whole plan would not succeed. In this way, two more months passed, requiring many personal visits to Rangiaowhia—first, to persuade the millwright, who was on the verge of leaving several times, to stay, and second, to urge the locals to take their pigs to town. Finally, they set out. Within a few weeks, the £50 was raised and paid into my hands to give to the millwright. After that, I had no more trouble. Work continued while the money was being gathered, and when the last £50 installment came into my hands, I was pleased to hand it to the millwright on the day the work was finished.”

This water-driven flour-mill, it may be explained here, was built at Pekapeka-rau, the lower part of the swampy valley between Hairini Hill and Rangiaowhia, through which a watercourse flows toward the Mangapiko. Here a dam was constructed, and a lagoon was formed; the water collected here turned the mill-wheel.

This water-powered flour mill, it should be noted, was built at Pekapeka-rau, the lower area of the swampy valley between Hairini Hill and Rangiaowhia, where a waterway flows toward the Mangapiko. A dam was built here, creating a lagoon; the water collected in this lagoon turned the mill wheel.

Later, another mill was constructed, on the watercourse called Te Rua-o-Tawhiwhi, on the eastern side of Rangiaowhia village.

Later, another mill was built on the waterway known as Te Rua-o-Tawhiwhi, on the eastern side of Rangiaowhia village.

Mr Morgan, continuing his story of the new flour-mills, wrote:

Mr. Morgan, continuing his story about the new flour mills, wrote:

“The Rangiaowhia mill was not completed before other tribes became jealous and wished for mills. I drew up two more contracts, one for the erection of a mill at Maunga-tautari, and the other at Otawhao, at the cost respectively of £110 and £120, not including [16]native labour. Both of these mills have been erected. A new difficulty now arose at Rangiaowhia, that of finding a miller to take charge of the mill. In the arrangement I experienced more vexations and difficulty than in the erection of the mills. There was a person ready to take charge, but the natives, not knowing the value of European labour, refused to give him a proper remuneration. One old chief offered one quart of wheat per day! At length, after two months, this knotty point was settled. On the following day the miller commenced work. In the year 1848 the natives of Rangiaowhia took down some flour to Auckland, which they sold for about £70. The neighbouring tribes, seeing the benefit likely to arise from the erection of mills, began earnestly to desire them. One was contracted for at Kawhia, and the sum of about £315 has been paid on account. About 1850 a contract was entered into for the erection at Mohoaonui [near Otorohanga], on the Waipa, of the largest mill yet built, at a cost of £300. The natives of Kawhia are anxious for the erection of a second mill, and the natives at Whatawhata and two other villages on the Waipa, and of Kirikiriroa and Maungapa, on the Waikato, and also Matamata, propose to erect mills; at several of these places the funds are being collected.

“The Rangiaowhia mill wasn't finished before other tribes got envious and wanted mills of their own. I set up two more contracts, one for a mill at Maunga-tautari and the other at Otawhao, costing £110 and £120 respectively, not counting [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]native labor. Both of these mills have been built. A new challenge came up at Rangiaowhia: finding a miller to run the mill. I faced more frustrations and difficulties with this arrangement than I did with building the mills. There was someone willing to take on the job, but the locals, not understanding the value of European labor, refused to pay him fairly. One old chief even offered just one quart of wheat per day! Finally, after two months, this tricky issue was resolved. The next day, the miller started working. In 1848, the people of Rangiaowhia took some flour to Auckland, selling it for about £70. Other tribes, seeing the benefits that could come from having mills, eagerly wanted them too. A contract was made for one in Kawhia, with about £315 already paid. Around 1850, a contract was signed for the largest mill yet built at Mohoaonui [near Otorohanga], costing £300. The Kawhia community is eager to get a second mill, and the groups at Whatawhata and two other villages on the Waipa, as well as Kirikiriroa, Maungapa in the Waikato, and Matamata, are planning to build mills; funds are being raised in several of these locations.”

THE OLD MISSION CHURCHES

THE HISTORIC MISSION CHURCHES

ST. JOHN’S CHURCH, TE AWAMUTU

ST. JOHN’S CHURCH, TE AWAMUTU

St. John’s Church, Te Awamutu

THE ENGLISH CHURCH AT RANGIAOWHIA
W. Beattie, Photography. 

THE ENGLISH CHURCH AT RANGIAOWHIA

The Rangiaowhia English Church

“Wheat is very extensively grown in the Waikato district. At Rangiaowhia the wheat fields cover about 450 acres of land. I have also introduced barley and oats at that place. Many of the people at various villages are now forming orchards, and they possess many hundreds of trees budded or grafted by themselves, consisting of peach, apple, pear, plum, quince, and almond; also gooseberry bushes in abundance. For flowers or ornamental trees they have no taste; as they do not bear fruit, it is, in their opinion, loss of time to cultivate them.”

“Wheat is widely grown in the Waikato district. At Rangiaowhia, the wheat fields cover about 450 acres. I have also introduced barley and oats there. Many people in various villages are now starting orchards and have hundreds of trees that they have budded or grafted themselves, including peach, apple, pear, plum, quince, and almond; also plenty of gooseberry bushes. They don’t have much interest in flowers or ornamental trees because, in their view, it’s a waste of time to cultivate things that don’t bear fruit.”

The missionary, concluding his interesting narrative, described a visit paid to the district by Sir George Grey, Governor.

The missionary, wrapping up his engaging story, talked about a visit to the area by Sir George Grey, the Governor.

“His Excellency,” wrote the missionary, “spent half a day at Rangiaowhia, and expressed himself much pleased with the progress of the natives at that place. He visited the mill, which was working at the time. Two bags of flour were presented to him for Her Majesty the Queen, and they have since been forwarded to London. The Governor has since that time presented the Rangiaowhia natives with a pair of fine horses, a dray and harness, and a plough and harness. He also requested me to engage a farm servant to instruct [17]the natives in the use of the plough, etc.2 The value of the flour sent down this year from Rangiaowhia and now ready for the Auckland market may be estimated at about £330. Of this sum upward of £240 was, or will be, spent in the purchase of horses, drays, and ploughs. Each little tribe is now endeavouring to procure a plough and a pair of horses, and the people expect during the next year to have at least ten ploughs at work. The rapid advancement in cultivation is the fruit of Sir George Grey’s kind present to introduce the plough at those places. One of the chiefs at Rangiaowhia has erected a small boarded house. He has also several cows, one of which he generally milks in the morning.”

“His Excellency,” wrote the missionary, “spent half a day at Rangiaowhia and was very pleased with the progress of the locals there. He visited the mill, which was operational at the time. Two bags of flour were given to him for Her Majesty the Queen, and they have since been sent to London. The Governor has since given the Rangiaowhia locals a pair of fine horses, a cart and harness, and a plow and harness. He also asked me to find a farm worker to teach [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the locals how to use the plow, etc.2 The value of the flour sent down this year from Rangiaowhia, which is now ready for the Auckland market, can be estimated at about £330. Of this amount, more than £240 was or will be spent on purchasing horses, carts, and plows. Each small tribe is now trying to get a plow and a pair of horses, and the people expect to have at least ten plows in operation next year. The rapid growth in farming is a result of Sir George Grey’s generous gift to introduce the plow in those areas. One of the chiefs at Rangiaowhia has built a small wooden house. He also has several cows, one of which he usually milks in the morning.”

*   *   *

Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links.

Such is the story of the very practical missionary work in this district. “Te Mokena” truly tamed the people; old cannibals followed the plough and spent days in discussing the Auckland market prices of wheat and flour. Distant white communities, too, came to depend largely on the Maori farmers of the Upper Waikato for their breadstuffs; and when the great gold rushes began in California and Victoria, in 1849–52, the cargoes of New Zealand produce sent to far-away San Francisco and to Melbourne often contained shipments from Rangiaowhia and other Maori farm-villages.

Such is the story of the very practical missionary work in this area. “Te Mokena” truly transformed the people; formerly fierce cannibals took up farming and spent days discussing the market prices for wheat and flour in Auckland. Remote white communities also came to rely heavily on the Maori farmers of the Upper Waikato for their grain; and when the significant gold rushes began in California and Victoria, from 1849 to 1852, the shipments of New Zealand produce sent to far-off San Francisco and Melbourne often included loads from Rangiaowhia and other Maori farming communities.

THE RIGHT HON. SIR JOHN E GORST
From a photo, 1906. 

THE RIGHT HON. SIR JOHN E GORST

THE RIGHT HON. SIR JOHN E GORST

(Died 1916)

(Died 1916)

Dedication with signature: Yours very truly John E. Gorst.

[18]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 MS. journal lent to the writer by Mr E. Earle Vaile, of Broadlands, Waiotapu. 

1 The journal was lent to the writer by Mr. E. Earle Vaile, from Broadlands, Waiotapu.

2 The old man Pou-patate Huihi, of Te Kopua, told the writer: “Before we procured European ploughs we made wooden ones, and these were sometimes drawn by men—Ko te tangata te hoiho tuatahi (Man was the first horse).”

2 The old man Pou-patate Huihi, from Te Kopua, told the writer: “Before we had European ploughs, we made wooden ones, and sometimes they were pulled by men—The person is the first horse. (Man was the first horse).”

Pou-patate also said that when wheat-growing was at its height on the Waipa, before the war, his people received as much as ten or eleven shillings a bushel for the wheat in the Auckland market. 

Pou-patate also mentioned that when wheat farming was booming on the Waipa, before the war, his people got as much as ten or eleven shillings a bushel for the wheat in the Auckland market.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER IV.

THE GOLDEN AGE BEFORE THE WAR.

The period from about 1845 to 1860 was the era of peaceful progress and industry among Waikato and Ngati-Maniapoto. It was not until the latter year that the outbreak of the Taranaki War, the forerunner of that in Waikato, interrupted the new and profitable era of wheat-growing and flour-milling and the pleasures of the annual canoeing expeditions down the Waipa and Waikato to the city markets.

The time from around 1845 to 1860 was a period of peaceful growth and industry for Waikato and Ngati-Maniapoto. It wasn't until 1860 that the start of the Taranaki War, which led to conflict in Waikato, disrupted this new and thriving time of wheat farming and flour production, as well as the enjoyment of the yearly canoe trips down the Waipa and Waikato rivers to the city markets.

These farm-settlements of Morgan’s making were in what may be called their zenith of prosperity in the year 1852, when prices for produce were high. In February of that year a visit was paid to Te Awamutu and Rangiaowhia by a party of travellers from Auckland and Onehunga, among whom was young Heywood Crispe, later a well-known Mauku settler and volunteer rifleman. Describing long afterwards this memorable Waikato expedition, Mr Crispe said, after narrating that the canoe voyage ended at Te Rore, on the Waipa:

These farm settlements created by Morgan were at their peak of prosperity in 1852 when produce prices were high. In February of that year, a group of travelers from Auckland and Onehunga, including young Heywood Crispe, who later became a well-known settler in Mauku and a volunteer rifleman, visited Te Awamutu and Rangiaowhia. Reflecting on this memorable trip to Waikato years later, Mr. Crispe mentioned that the canoe journey concluded at Te Rore, on the Waipa:

“I can well remember the first sight we got in the distance of the steeple of the church at the Rev. Mr Morgan’s mission station at Te Awamutu, for some of the party were getting a bit tired when it came into sight, and it seemed to put new life into them. The natives at Rangiaowhia had made preparations for a goodly party, as they had two days’ racing in hand. They allotted to us a large, newly-erected whare, the floor being covered with native mats, and it was on them that we indulged in sweet sleep. There was a line of whares erected on the crown of Rangiaowhia Hill, from which we could obtain a fine view of the surrounding country, and it all had a grand appearance in our eyes. There was a long grove of large peach trees and very fine fruit on them. Such a waste of fruit it seemed to us, but of course they were of no value there. One never sees such trees of peaches now. We, the Europeans, must be the cause by the importation of pests from other countries. A large portion of the ground round the hill was carrying a very good crop of wheat, for the Maoris believed in that as a crop, and they used to convert it into flour at the various flour-mills they had. It was of a very good quality, and some of the Waikato mills had a name for [19]the flour they produced, a good deal of which was put on the Auckland market, being taken down the Waikato, via Waiuku and Onehunga. It had taken our canoe party about three weeks to reach this, our journey’s end, but there was no iron horse then by which to make a rapid journey. Now it is only part of a day’s journey to get to the same spot.

“I can clearly remember the first time we spotted the church steeple at Rev. Mr. Morgan’s mission station in Te Awamutu. Some in our group were getting a bit tired when it appeared, and it seemed to revive their spirits. The locals at Rangiaowhia had prepared for a big gathering, having two days’ worth of racing planned. They assigned us a spacious, newly-built whare, with a floor covered in native mats, and it was there that we enjoyed a restful sleep. A line of whares was set up on the top of Rangiaowhia Hill, offering us a great view of the surrounding area, which looked magnificent to us. There was a long grove of large peach trees heavy with beautiful fruit. It felt like such a waste of fruit to us, but of course, they held no value there. You hardly see peach trees like that anymore. We, the Europeans, must have brought in pests from other countries. A substantial part of the land around the hill was cultivating a good crop of wheat, as the Maoris believed in it as a viable crop. They would turn it into flour at the various mills they had. The quality was excellent, and some of the Waikato mills were known for [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the flour they produced, much of which ended up in the Auckland market, transported down the Waikato through Waiuku and Onehunga. It took our canoe party about three weeks to get here, our journey’s end, but back then, there was no train for a quick trip. Now, it’s just part of a day’s journey to reach the same spot.”

“We spent several days in our camp on the Rangiaowhia Hill, taking walks and viewing the country. We attended the races, which afforded some good sport, all being managed by the natives, assisted by some pakeha-Maoris of the neighbourhood. They were white men living a Maori life. Some of them had been well-brought-up young men, rather wild perhaps, who had drifted away from home and had taken up an idle life among the natives, getting regular remittances from their people at Home.

“We spent a few days camping on Rangiaowhia Hill, going for walks and checking out the area. We attended the races, which provided some great entertainment, all organized by the locals, along with some pakeha-Maoris from the area. They were white men living a Maori lifestyle. Some of them were well-raised young men, maybe a bit wild, who had strayed from home and adopted a laid-back life among the locals, receiving regular money transfers from their families back home.”

“The Maoris provided all their pakeha friends with a most excellent meal on the ground, and peaches galore, as well as horses to ride. We rode some distance round to view the country, the Maori flour-mills, and cultivation. There were a lot of good cattle and horses about, and the crops of wheat and patches of potatoes were particularly good, although no bonedust was used in those days. The Roman Catholics had a very nice place of worship at Rangiaowhia, where regular worship was conducted. There were mission stations all up the Waikato and Waipa Rivers in those days, and as far as Te Awamutu.”

“The Maoris treated all their Pākehā friends to an amazing meal outdoors, with plenty of peaches and horses to ride. We rode quite a distance to take in the scenery, including the Maori flour mills and the farmland. There were many good cattle and horses around, and the wheat crops and potato patches looked particularly impressive, even though they didn’t use bonedust back then. The Roman Catholics had a lovely place of worship in Rangiaowhia, where services were held regularly. There were mission stations all along the Waikato and Waipa Rivers back then, all the way to Te Awamutu.”

Everywhere the Maoris of those days showed the travellers on their six weeks’ trip the greatest hospitality. On the canoe voyage the pakehas called in here and there at native settlements and got a supply of pork, potatoes, and peaches.

Everywhere the Māori people of that time showed the travelers on their six-week trip incredible hospitality. During the canoe journey, the Europeans stopped at various native settlements to get supplies of pork, potatoes, and peaches.

When the aged Potatau te Wherowhero was made Maori King (1858) there were great gatherings at Ngaruawahia and Rangiaowhia. At the latter place the Europeans in the district—the mission people, the traders, and artisans—were invited to the festivities. The abundance of food at Rangiaowhia was probably the reason why that large village of Ngati-Apakura was selected as one of the principal gathering places of the Waikato in 1858–60. Rangiaowhia in those days was a beautiful place, with its comfortable thatched houses, shaded by groves of peach and apple trees, dotted along the crown of a gently-sloping hill, among the fields of wheat, maize, potatoes, and kumara, and its flour-mills in the valley. On the most commanding mound was the Roman Catholic Church in front of [20]Hoani Papita’s home; a few hundred yards to the south was the English Church, locally greatly admired because of its large stained-glass window, sent out from England by Bishop Selwyn. The Maori congregations have vanished long ago, and the pre-war wharekarakia are used by the white settlers.

When the elderly Potatau te Wherowhero was made Māori King in 1858, there were huge gatherings at Ngaruawahia and Rangiaowhia. At the latter location, the local Europeans—including missionaries, traders, and artisans—were invited to join the celebrations. The plentiful food at Rangiaowhia was likely why this large Ngati-Apakura village was chosen as one of the main gathering spots for Waikato between 1858 and 1860. Back then, Rangiaowhia was a lovely place, with its cozy thatched houses shaded by groves of peach and apple trees, spread along the top of a gently sloping hill, surrounded by fields of wheat, maize, potatoes, and kumara, with flour mills in the valley. On the highest mound stood the Roman Catholic Church in front of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Hoani Papita’s home; a few hundred yards to the south was the English Church, which was highly admired locally for its large stained-glass window sent from England by Bishop Selwyn. The Māori congregations have long since vanished, and the pre-war wharekarakia are now used by the white settlers.

A pioneer colonist, Mrs B. A. Crispe, widow of the late Heywood Crispe, the only survivor of the Europeans who witnessed the gathering, recalls some of the scenes in the Rangiaowhia of 1858, when she was a girl at school at Mr Morgan’s mission station at Te Awamutu. She describes the venerable Potatau as a feeble old man with his face completely tattooed; he wore a long black coat and a dark cloth cap with a gold band round it.

A pioneer settler, Mrs. B. A. Crispe, widow of the late Heywood Crispe, the only European who lived to tell about the gathering, remembers some of the events in Rangiaowhia from 1858, when she was a schoolgirl at Mr. Morgan’s mission station in Te Awamutu. She describes the elderly Potatau as a frail old man with his face fully tattooed; he wore a long black coat and a dark cloth cap with a gold band around it.

Mrs Crispe has memories of the Upper Waikato district as it was toward the end of the Fifties, before the Kingite war had destroyed the prosperous agricultural life of the Maoris, who then constituted the whole population of the interior with the exception of a few missionaries and their families and several traders and other pakeha-Maoris. Mrs Crispe, who was the daughter of Mr Mellsop, a pioneer settler of the Mauku district, was taken up by her father to the Rev. John Morgan’s mission station at Te Awamutu—in those days usually called Otawhao, after the old pa. She was then a young girl, and she was placed with the Morgans to be educated; schooling for children was a difficult problem with the back-blocks settlers in those days. All communication with the Waikato and Waipa country was carried on by canoe, for there were no roads into the interior until the troops opened up the country in the Waikato War. In about 1858 the Mellsops embarked at Waiuku and passed through the narrow and crooked Awaroa Creek in kopapa, or small canoes, the only craft which could navigate this stream, connecting the Manukau harbour with the Waikato River. In the Waikato they transferred to a large canoe, about sixty feet long, well loaded with goods from Auckland for the mission station and the Maori settlements. Their Maori crew paddled them up to Te Rore, on the Waipa; the voyage occupied three days. Two nights were spent in camp on the Waikato banks; the third day was spent in working up the Waipa River from its junction with the Waikato at Ngaruawahia. From Te Rore the party rode across the plain to Te Awamutu. Here Mrs Crispe spent two years at school.

Mrs. Crispe remembers the Upper Waikato area as it was towards the end of the Fifties, before the Kingite war destroyed the thriving agricultural life of the Māori, who then made up the entire population of the interior, apart from a few missionaries and their families, along with several traders and other pākehā-Māori. Mrs. Crispe, the daughter of Mr. Mellsop, a pioneer settler of the Mauku district, was taken by her father to Rev. John Morgan’s mission station at Te Awamutu—in those days often called Otawhao, after the old pā. She was a young girl then and was placed with the Morgans for her education; schooling for children was a tough issue for back-blocks settlers back then. All communication with the Waikato and Waipa regions was done by canoe, as there were no roads into the interior until the troops opened it up during the Waikato War. Around 1858, the Mellsops set out from Waiuku, navigating the narrow and winding Awaroa Creek in kopapa, or small canoes, the only vessels able to maneuver this stream connecting the Manukau harbour with the Waikato River. Once in the Waikato, they switched to a larger canoe, about sixty feet long, loaded with goods from Auckland for the mission station and the Māori settlements. Their Māori crew paddled them up to Te Rore on the Waipa; the journey took three days. They spent two nights camping on the banks of the Waikato; the third day was spent traveling upstream on the Waipa River from its junction with the Waikato at Ngaruawahia. After reaching Te Rore, the group rode across the plain to Te Awamutu. Here, Mrs. Crispe attended school for two years.

The farming missionary had succeeded in giving the wilds of Te Awamutu a thoroughly settled and home-like appearance, with [21]wheat fields enclosed by hedges of hawthorn. The wheat grown by the natives in the Rangiaowhia-Te Awamutu district was ground at the mills, bagged, and sent down to the white settlements for sale. The flour-bags were sewn by the native girls in Mrs Morgan’s sewing class at the mission boarding school; and when the flour was being ground there would be sewing-bees at the mills, where the girls stitched up the bags as they were filled. The flour was carted in bullock drays to Te Rore, where it was loaded into canoes. The cargoes were paddled down the Waipa and Waikato, along the Awaroa to Waiuku, there loaded into a cutter for Onehunga, and finally carted across the isthmus to Auckland town, a journey of over a hundred miles from the Rangiaowhia water-mills. The Maoris would invest the proceeds in clothes, blankets, tea, sugar, and all kinds of European goods, and then begin their homeward journey. Time was no object in those golden years, and a marketing party from Rangiaowhia and Te Awamutu would sometimes spend several weeks on the trip, returning with pakeha commodities to delight the hearts of their families and endless tales of all the sights they had seen in the distant town.

The farming missionary managed to make the remote areas of Te Awamutu look settled and homely, with [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]wheat fields surrounded by hawthorn hedges. The wheat grown by the locals in the Rangiaowhia-Te Awamutu area was ground at the mills, bagged, and sent to the white settlements for sale. The flour bags were sewn by the native girls in Mrs. Morgan’s sewing class at the mission boarding school; and when the flour was being ground, there were sewing bees at the mills, where the girls stitched up the bags as they were filled. The flour was transported in bullock drays to Te Rore, where it was loaded into canoes. The cargoes were paddled down the Waipa and Waikato rivers, along the Awaroa to Waiuku, then loaded onto a cutter for Onehunga, and finally carted across the isthmus to Auckland, a journey of over a hundred miles from the Rangiaowhia water mills. The Maoris would spend the profits on clothes, blankets, tea, sugar, and all sorts of European goods, and then start their journey home. Time meant little during those golden years, and a marketing party from Rangiaowhia and Te Awamutu could sometimes take several weeks for the trip, returning with pakeha goods to bring joy to their families and endless stories of all the sights they had seen in the distant town.

An incident of the visits to Rangiaowhia over sixty years ago is recalled by Mrs Crispe. She and the Morgan girls noticed a peach tree loaded with great white korako in an enclosure near the English Church, and presently they were enjoying a feast of fruit. A Maori woman came up to them in great alarm and told them that they must not touch the peaches; the tree was tapu, and she was afraid that the fruit would kill them as it assuredly would have killed any Maori who ate it. It often happened that the choicest fruit trees were under the ban of tapu for some reason, such as the recent death of the owner.

An incident from visits to Rangiaowhia more than sixty years ago is remembered by Mrs. Crispe. She and the Morgan girls saw a peach tree bursting with large white korako in a fenced area near the English Church, and soon they were enjoying a fruit feast. A Maori woman approached them in a panic and warned them not to eat the peaches; the tree was tapu, and she was worried that the fruit would poison them, just as it would certainly have harmed any Maori who tried it. It was common for the best fruit trees to be under the tapu restriction for various reasons, such as the recent death of the owner.

In front of Mr Morgan’s mission house at Te Awamutu there was a row of almond trees. These almonds—so seldom seen in a New Zealand orchard now—were widely distributed among the natives; hence the remarkably large trees, up to about thirty feet in height, which grew on the old Maori cultivations at Orakau and elsewhere, and survived long after the land had been confiscated by the Crown and settled by white farmers.

In front of Mr. Morgan's mission house at Te Awamutu, there was a row of almond trees. These almonds—rarely seen in New Zealand orchards today—were common among the locals; this explains the impressively tall trees, reaching about thirty feet, that grew on the old Maori farms at Orakau and other places, and continued to thrive long after the land had been taken by the government and settled by white farmers.

Dr Ferdinand von Hochstetter, the famous Austrian geologist, on his expedition through the interior of the North Island in 1859, admired the settled aspect of Te Awamutu and the neighbouring country. He made an ascent of Mount Kakepuku, setting out from [22]the Rev. Alexander Reid’s Wesleyan mission station at Te Kopua, and from the summit viewed the valley of the Waipa: “The beautiful, richly-cultivated country about Rangiaowhia and Otawhao lay spread out before us like a map. I counted ten small lakes and ponds scattered about the plains. The church steeples of three places were seen rising from among orchards and fields. Verily I could hardly realise that I was in the interior of New Zealand.”

Dr. Ferdinand von Hochstetter, the well-known Austrian geologist, on his expedition through the interior of the North Island in 1859, admired the settled appearance of Te Awamutu and the surrounding area. He climbed Mount Kakepuku, starting from the Rev. Alexander Reid’s Wesleyan mission station at Te Kopua, and from the top, looked over the Waipa valley: “The beautiful, well-cultivated land around Rangiaowhia and Otawhao sprawled out before us like a map. I counted ten small lakes and ponds scattered across the plains. The church steeples of three places were visible rising above orchards and fields. Truly, I could hardly believe I was in the interior of New Zealand.”

Now the scene has vastly changed. A far more richly-cultivated country than that which the wandering geologist saw in 1859 stretches in all directions, and the railway engine trails the smoke-banner of the pakeha past Kakepuku’s foot, between him and his hill-wife Kawa. But some relics of Hochstetter’s day remain. The picture-like spires of the English mission church at Te Awamutu and the English and Roman Catholic Churches at Rangiaowhia still rise above the tree-groves, heaven-pointing fingers that carry a suggestion of antiquity all too rare in man’s work in New Zealand. [23]

Now the scene has changed dramatically. A much more developed country than the one the wandering geologist saw in 1859 stretches in all directions, and the railway engine pulls the smoke of the settlers past Kakepuku’s base, between him and his hill-wife Kawa. But some remnants of Hochstetter’s time still exist. The picturesque spires of the English mission church at Te Awamutu and the English and Roman Catholic Churches at Rangiaowhia still rise above the tree groves, heavenly fingers that suggest a rare sense of history in man's work in New Zealand. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER V.

JOHN GORST AT TE AWAMUTU.

The determination of the Maori tribes to establish a King was not in the beginning hostile to the white Government. On the contrary, Wiremu Tamehana, of Ngati-Haua, a man of lofty ideals and altogether admirable character, continually emphasised the fact that the kingdom must be on a footing of friendship with the pakeha; it was simply to govern the Maoris within their own district and to ensure a measure of peace and order which the Queen’s Government could not maintain. The King movement was originated in 1851–52 by Tamehana te Rauparaha—son of the great Rauparaha—who had been on a voyage to England and returned with ideas for the betterment of his race, and by Matene te Whiwhi, of Otaki. The difficulty was to select a suitable chief as King, and one man after another declined the honour, until at last Matene and his fellow-chiefs persuaded the aged warrior Potatau te Wherowhero, of Waikato, to take the position. Potatau, like Tawhiao his son after him, was merely a figurehead; the destinies of the native confederation were decided by the runangas or tribal councils at Ngaruawahia and Kihikihi. Tawhiao succeeded Potatau on the latter’s death in 1860.

The Maori tribes' determination to establish a King wasn’t initially against the white Government. In fact, Wiremu Tamehana from Ngati-Haua, a man of high ideals and admirable character, continuously stressed that the kingdom should be built on friendship with the pakeha. It was meant to govern the Maoris in their own area and ensure a level of peace and order that the Queen’s Government couldn’t provide. The King movement started in 1851-52 by Tamehana te Rauparaha—son of the notable Rauparaha—who had traveled to England and returned with ideas to improve his people, along with Matene te Whiwhi from Otaki. The challenge was finding a suitable chief to be King, and one after another refused the honor until Matene and his fellow chiefs convinced the elderly warrior Potatau te Wherowhero from Waikato to accept the role. Potatau, like his son Tawhiao who followed him, was just a symbolic leader; the fate of the native confederation was actually determined by the runangas or tribal councils at Ngaruawahia and Kihikihi. Tawhiao took over from Potatau after his death in 1860.

A variety of elements, social and political, combined to produce a war feeling in Waikato. Iwikau te Heuheu, of Taupo, on his way to a great Waikato meeting in 1857, stayed at the mission station and gave Mr Morgan his reasons for supporting the King. He contrasted the uncouth and inhospitable treatment of Maori chiefs when visiting the towns with the kindness shown by the Maoris to even the lowest grade of pakeha who came to their settlements. Tamehana pointed to the inability of the Government to preserve peace and order among the tribes; this could only be done by means of a native king, and he quoted Scripture and modern history in support of his argument. The blundering of the Government in offering civil institutions and then withdrawing them without a fair trial, the construction of the military road from Drury to the Mangatawhiri River, and finally the heavy losses of the Ngati-Haua and Ngati-Maniapoto in the Taranaki War had a cumulative effect in hastening the outbreak in Waikato. It was when this feeling [24]was simmering in the Waikato that Mr John Gorst—as he was then—was induced by the Government to undertake the difficult task of staying the growing tide of anti-pakeha agitation and of diverting the energies of the Kingite tribes to peaceful industries and crafts. He came several years too late. The institutions and the measure of home rule which Sir George Grey offered to the Kingites in 1863 only to have them rejected would have met with a cordial acceptance had they been put forward five or six years previously. But Grey was in South Africa then, and his predecessor, Governor Gore-Browne, and his advisers went from blunder to blunder in their determination to stifle the natives’ legitimate desire for local self-government.

A mix of social and political factors led to a growing sense of war in Waikato. Iwikau te Heuheu from Taupo, on his way to a major Waikato meeting in 1857, stopped at the mission station and shared with Mr. Morgan why he supported the King. He compared the rude and unwelcoming treatment of Maori chiefs when they visited towns to the kindness shown by the Maoris to even the lowest-ranking pakeha who came to their settlements. Tamehana noted the Government's failure to maintain peace and order among the tribes; he argued that this could only be achieved through a native king and backed his point with references to Scripture and modern history. The Government's missteps, like offering civil institutions and then taking them back without proper testing, building a military road from Drury to the Mangatawhiri River, and the significant losses suffered by Ngati-Haua and Ngati-Maniapoto during the Taranaki War, all contributed to the urgency of the situation in Waikato. It was during this tense atmosphere [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that Mr. John Gorst—at that time—was persuaded by the Government to tackle the challenging job of calming the rising anti-pakeha sentiment and redirecting the efforts of the Kingite tribes toward peaceful work and crafts. Unfortunately, he arrived several years too late. The institutions and degree of self-governance that Sir George Grey offered to the Kingites in 1863 would have been warmly welcomed had they been proposed five or six years earlier. But Grey was in South Africa back then, while his predecessor, Governor Gore-Browne, and his advisors consistently blundered in their efforts to suppress the natives’ rightful demand for local self-government.

Mr John Gorst arrived at Auckland from England in 1860, and, being a young man of brilliant University attainments, he attracted the attention and friendship of Bishop Selwyn, Sir George Grey, and other notable people of the day. It was Mr (afterwards Sir William) Fox, then Premier of the Colony, who determined to establish him as resident magistrate in the Upper Waikato, and a house was procured for him at Te Tomo, about half a mile from the centre of the present town of Te Awamutu. (Te Tomo is now marked by an acacia grove in a field south of Te Awamutu, near the Kihikihi Road.) This establishment was built on thirty acres of grass land which had been sold to the Crown many years before the war began. Here Mr Gorst set up his home in the beginning of 1861; later he removed to the mission house opposite the church.

Mr. John Gorst arrived in Auckland from England in 1860, and as a young man with impressive university credentials, he caught the attention and friendship of Bishop Selwyn, Sir George Grey, and other prominent figures of the time. It was Mr. (later Sir William) Fox, then the Premier of the Colony, who decided to appoint him as the resident magistrate in the Upper Waikato. A house was arranged for him at Te Tomo, about half a mile from what is now the center of Te Awamutu. (Te Tomo is now marked by an acacia grove in a field south of Te Awamutu, near Kihikihi Road.) This establishment was built on thirty acres of grassland that had been sold to the Crown many years before the war began. Mr. Gorst set up his home here at the beginning of 1861; later, he moved to the mission house across from the church.

During the first part of his residence in Te Awamutu district Mr Gorst was a magistrate and a kind of intelligence officer for the Government. During the latter part he was styled Commissioner of Upper Waikato, and lived at the mission station in charge of a technical school and hospital. In the early period, as Gorst narrated in after years, he was rather the officer of Mr Fox’s Ministry than of the Government. He was a magistrate, but as a matter of fact his jurisdiction was derided by the Maoris, and he found none except a few pakehas to obey him. “The Maori from the first,” he said, “refused to consent to my exercising any kind of authority among them.” Even his great friend Wiremu Tamehana, though anxious to receive advice and instruction, objected to the admission into the Kingite district of a magistrate who received his authority from the Queen. [25]

During the first part of his time in the Te Awamutu district, Mr. Gorst was a magistrate and acted like an intelligence officer for the Government. In the latter part, he was called the Commissioner of Upper Waikato and lived at the mission station in charge of a technical school and hospital. In the early days, as Gorst recounted later on, he was more like an officer of Mr. Fox’s Ministry than of the Government. He was a magistrate, but in reality, the Maoris mocked his authority, and he found only a few pakehas willing to follow him. “From the start,” he said, “the Maori refused to allow me to have any kind of authority over them.” Even his close friend Wiremu Tamehana, while eager for advice and guidance, opposed the entry of a magistrate into the Kingite district who got his authority from the Queen. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In 1862–63 Mr Gorst was rather the officer of Sir George Grey than of the Ministry (then Mr Domett’s). The Church Mission estate of about 200 acres, with school buildings and dwelling-house, was lent to the Governor for Maori educational purposes. Describing the establishment then formed, Gorst wrote:

In 1862–63, Mr. Gorst was more of an officer for Sir George Grey than for the Ministry (which was Mr. Domett's at the time). The Church Mission estate, around 200 acres, along with school buildings and a house, was lent to the Governor for educational purposes for the Māori. Describing the establishment that was created, Gorst wrote:

“Everyone in the school was clothed, lodged, and fed in plain but wholesome and civilised style. Clothes and bedding were regularly inspected and kept scrupulously clean. A schoolmaster was appointed, who taught reading, writing, and arithmetic to all, and besides this each young man was employed for five hours daily in one of the various mechanical trades carried out within the school. Thus each had an opportunity, not only of acquiring a sound elementary education, but of fitting himself to gain a livelihood by practising some handicraft taught at the school. The trades carried on were those of carpenter, blacksmith, wheelwright, shoemaker, tailor, and, later on, printer. A few were employed in agriculture and in tending cattle and sheep upon the school estate, some as regular occupations and others as an occasional change from indoor employment. English artisans employed as teachers were chiefly men who had been living in the neighbourhood and were familiar with the Maoris and their language. Most had previously been exercising their trades for the benefit of the district, and the only difference was that they were now more systematically at work and were instructing native apprentices. The Maoris of the district had therefore to resort to the Government establishment for the repair of their ploughs and carts and for their shoes and clothes. The demand for all these services was far greater than the supply, so there was a prospect of being able to supply a great number of Maori apprentices in every department with certain profit. Even Rewi and Tamehana themselves visited the school. The latter extended his patronage so far as to be measured for a pair of trousers, for which he paid £1 in advance, but Te Oriori intercepted them on their way to Matamata, and was so charmed with the fit that he refused to part with them, and told Tamehana he would agree to take them as a present.”

“Everyone at the school was dressed, housed, and fed in a simple but decent and civilized manner. Clothing and bedding were regularly checked and kept meticulously clean. A schoolmaster was appointed to teach reading, writing, and arithmetic to everyone, and in addition, each young man worked for five hours daily in one of the various trades practiced at the school. This way, each of them not only had the chance to get a good basic education but also to prepare for earning a living by learning a craft taught at the school. The trades offered included carpentry, blacksmithing, wheelwrighting, shoemaking, tailoring, and later, printing. A few worked in agriculture and took care of cattle and sheep on the school estate, some as regular jobs and others as an occasional change from indoor work. English craftsmen employed as teachers were mainly men who lived nearby and were familiar with the Māori people and their language. Most had previously been practicing their trades for the benefit of the community, and the only difference now was that they were working more systematically and teaching native apprentices. The Māori people in the area had to turn to the Government establishment for repairs to their plows and carts, as well as for shoes and clothing. The demand for these services was much greater than the supply, so there was a good chance of providing a large number of Māori apprentices in every field with some profit. Even Rewi and Tamehana themselves visited the school. The latter went so far as to get measured for a pair of trousers, paying £1 in advance, but Te Oriori intercepted them on their way to Matamata, and was so pleased with the fit that he refused to give them up, telling Tamehana he would accept them as a gift.”

The school establishment certainly did very useful work, and thus far was appreciated by the Maoris; but they could never forget that Gorst was a Government official.

The school did really valuable work and was appreciated by the Maoris up to that point; however, they could never forget that Gorst was a government official.

THE LAST CANOE VOYAGE
W. Beattie, Photo. 

THE LAST CANOE VOYAGE

THE FINAL CANOE TRIP

Sir John Gorst and party in the “Tangi-te-Kiwi” at Ngaruawahia, December 6th, 1906.

Sir John Gorst and his group on the “Tangi-te-Kiwi” at Ngaruawahia, December 6th, 1906.

THE REV. B. Y. ASHWELL’S MISSION STATION, KAITOTEHE, WAIKATO RIVER

THE REV. B. Y. ASHWELL’S MISSION STATION, KAITOTEHE, WAIKATO RIVER

THE REV. B. Y. ASHWELL’S MISSION STATION, KAITOTEHE, WAIKATO RIVER

The site of this pre-war mission station was on the left bank of the Waikato, opposite Taupiri. This picture is a sketch made shortly before the war in 1863, by Lieut. (afterwards Colonel) H. S. Bates of the 65th Regiment, who was an A.D.C. to Sir George Grey and Staff Interpreter to General Cameron. Governor Grey’s camp, on one of his Waikato expeditions, is shown on the river bank (see Note in Appendices, p. 103).

The location of this pre-war mission station was on the left side of the Waikato River, across from Taupiri. This image is a sketch created just before the war in 1863 by Lieut. (later Colonel) H. S. Bates of the 65th Regiment, who served as an A.D.C. to Sir George Grey and as the Staff Interpreter for General Cameron. Governor Grey’s camp, during one of his Waikato expeditions, is depicted on the riverbank (see Note in Appendices, p. 103).

It was presently decided by the Government that a native hospital should be erected on an area of Crown land about three-quarters [26]of a mile from Te Awamutu. The position of Medical Commissioner of the Waikato was offered to and accepted by the Rev. A. Purchas, of Onehunga. At the same time Sir George Grey sanctioned the establishment of a Maori newspaper to reply to the “Hokioi,” the Kingite print issued at Ngaruawahia. Mr E. J. von Dadelszen1 (afterwards Registrar-General of New Zealand) was appointed printer; he had learned the trade on Bishop Selwyn’s printing-press in Auckland.

It was recently decided by the Government to build a native hospital on about three-quarters [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of a mile from Te Awamutu on Crown land. Rev. A. Purchas from Onehunga was offered and accepted the position of Medical Commissioner of the Waikato. At the same time, Sir George Grey approved the launch of a Maori newspaper to respond to the “Hokioi,” the Kingite print published in Ngaruawahia. Mr. E. J. von Dadelszen1 (later the Registrar-General of New Zealand) was appointed as the printer; he had learned the trade on Bishop Selwyn’s printing press in Auckland.

A press and type were bought in Sydney, and set up in Te Awamutu early in 1863. This was the beginning of the end for Mr Gorst’s establishment.

A press and type were purchased in Sydney and set up in Te Awamutu early in 1863. This marked the beginning of the end for Mr. Gorst’s establishment.

The Government Maori newspaper was called “Te Pihoihoi Mokemoke i Runga i te Tuanui” (“The Lonely Lark on the House-top”—the Maori having no word for sparrow), and it set about briskly replying to the Kingite propaganda of “Te Hokioi e Rere Atu Na” (“The Soaring War Bird”), which was edited and printed by Patara te Tuhi, afterwards a great friend of Sir John Gorst. The first number of the “Pihoihoi” was published at Te Awamutu on 2nd February, 1863, and was widely distributed over Waikato, arousing intense interest among the Kingites.

The Government Maori newspaper was called “The Lonely Weka on the Treetop” (“The Lonely Lark on the House-top”—the Maori having no word for sparrow), and it quickly started responding to the Kingite propaganda of “Te Hokioi e Rere Atu Na” (“The Soaring War Bird”), which was edited and printed by Patara te Tuhi, who later became a close friend of Sir John Gorst. The first issue of the “Pihoihoi” was published in Te Awamutu on February 2, 1863, and was widely distributed throughout Waikato, generating a lot of interest among the Kingites.

The “copy” for the first issue was revised by Sir George Grey himself, and was published under his authority. It contained an article which greatly excited the resentment of Rewi and the more truculent section of the Kingite natives. The article was entitled, “The Evil of the King Movement,” and it criticised a letter from King Tawhiao—or Matutaera (Methusaleh), as he was then generally known—to the Governor, dated 8th December, 1862, which had been printed in the “Hokioi,” and which inquired what evil had been done by the King and on what account he was blamed. The “Pihoihoi” gave an answer to these inquiries from the pakeha Government point of view; Gorst’s leader was translated into forceful and idiomatic Maori by Miss Ashwell, daughter of the missionary at Kaitotehe, opposite Taupiri. The strong criticism of the Kingite aspirations quickly provoked action among Mr Gorst’s neighbours, who asked, “Why is this troublesome printing-press allowed in our midst?” Only five numbers of the “Pihoihoi” were printed before the indignant Rewi intervened with his war-party.

The "copy" for the first issue was revised by Sir George Grey himself and published under his authority. It included an article that stirred a lot of anger among Rewi and the more aggressive part of the Kingite natives. The article was titled "The Evil of the King Movement," and it criticized a letter from King Tawhiao—or Matutaera (Methusaleh), as he was usually called—written to the Governor on December 8, 1862, which had been printed in the "Hokioi," asking what wrong the King had done and why he was being blamed. The "Pihoihoi" responded to these questions from the pakeha Government's perspective; Gorst’s article was translated into strong and natural Maori by Miss Ashwell, the daughter of the missionary at Kaitotehe, across from Taupiri. The strong criticism of Kingite ambitions quickly led to action among Mr. Gorst’s neighbors, who asked, “Why is this troublesome printing press allowed in our community?” Only five issues of the "Pihoihoi" were printed before the upset Rewi intervened with his war party.

The coup planned by Ngati-Maniapoto in the tribal council-house “Hui-te-Rangiora” at Kihikihi was executed on 24th March, [27]1863. A war-party of eighty men and lads, most of them armed with guns, marched into Te Awamutu that afternoon, led by Aporo Taratutu, and accompanied by Rewi Maniapoto, and also by the old Taranaki chief Wiremu Kingi te Rangitaake. (The unjustifiable seizure of Kingi’s land at Waitara by the Government had been the cause of the first Taranaki War.) Rewi and Wiremu Kingi remained at Porokoru’s house, which stood in the middle of the present town of Te Awamutu, while Aporo led his taua down to the mission station, halted them there, and had prayers by way of sanctifying the afternoon’s operations. Young von Dadelszen and a Maori youth were busy at the time in the little printing-office printing the fifth number of the “Pihoihoi Mokemoke.” Mr Gorst was absent; he had ridden over to the mission station at Te Kopua, on the Waipa, to inquire about some bullocks which were being purchased for the Government station. A report had reached him that a taua from Kihikihi would visit Te Awamutu that day, but he treated it as an idle rumour.

The coup that Ngati-Maniapoto organized in the tribal council house “Hui-te-Rangiora” at Kihikihi was carried out on March 24, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]1863. A group of eighty men and boys, most armed with guns, marched into Te Awamutu that afternoon, led by Aporo Taratutu, along with Rewi Maniapoto and the elderly Taranaki chief Wiremu Kingi te Rangitaake. (The Government's unjust takeover of Kingi’s land at Waitara sparked the first Taranaki War.) Rewi and Wiremu Kingi stayed at Porokoru’s house, located in the heart of what is now Te Awamutu, while Aporo led his war party down to the mission station, paused there, and held prayers to bless the day’s actions. Young von Dadelszen and a Māori youth were busy at the small printing office, printing the fifth issue of the “Pihoihoi Mokemoke.” Mr. Gorst was not present; he had gone to the mission station at Te Kopua, on the Waipa, to check on some bullocks being bought for the Government station. He had heard that a war party from Kihikihi would arrive in Te Awamutu that day but dismissed it as a mere rumor.

The actions of Ngati-Maniapoto are described by Mr von Dadelszen in the following report which Mr Gorst sent to Sir George Grey with his own account of the breaking-up of the station:

The activities of Ngati-Maniapoto are detailed by Mr. von Dadelszen in the report that Mr. Gorst forwarded to Sir George Grey along with his personal account of the disbanding of the station:

“About 3 o’clock in the afternoon of Tuesday, 24th March, while the newspapers for that day were being printed, a number of natives arrived, about 50 of them armed with guns, and the remainder with native weapons, and stationed themselves in front of the printing-office. I locked the door before their faces, put the key in my pocket, and went a little distance off. After a short prayer, they broke the door open, and proceeded to take the press down, and carry it outside to some drays they had there. While they were doing this, Patene, the Ngaruawahia chief, arrived, and partly succeeded in stopping them, turning about six out of the printing-office (it being then quite full of natives). After some time, however, he came away, and the work went on. Everything connected with the printing was taken away, together with a port-manteau belonging to Mr Mainwaring, and a box containing some of my clothes. When all was gone, they stationed sentinels at the door, and allowed no one inside. Before breaking open the door they had a scuffle with the native teacher, who placed himself before it, and was dragged away after some resistance. They also broke down about twenty yards of the fence between the printing-office and the road. They camped all round the house, but about 6 o’clock [28]allowed us to enter and take our clothes from the little bedroom at the back. They did not attempt to touch anything in the main building. In the evening they stationed their soldiers all round the house. About 8 o’clock, Mr Gorst, Mr White, and Mr Mainwaring arrived. There was some talk of setting fire to the place, and one or two fire-sticks were brought, but they determined not to do it in the end. A good many guns were loaded with ball, but none fired. A great many slept in the printing-office that night. During the remainder of the afternoon, Taati, Patene, and Te Oriori on one side, and the leaders of the soldiers on the other, talked a great deal in the road. William King [Wiremu Kingi], Rewi, and a few others stayed some distance off, and gave their orders from there. The mail box, etc., were also taken, with the mail money.—E. J. von Dadelszen.”

“About 3 PM on Tuesday, March 24, while the newspapers for that day were being printed, around 50 natives showed up, some armed with guns and the rest with traditional weapons, and positioned themselves in front of the printing office. I locked the door in front of them, pocketed the key, and stepped away for a bit. After a brief prayer, they broke the door open and started taking the press outside to some carts they had waiting nearby. While they were doing this, Patene, the chief of Ngaruawahia, arrived and partially managed to stop them, getting about six people to leave the printing office (which was then crowded with natives). After a while, though, he left, and the looting continued. Everything related to printing was taken, along with Mr. Mainwaring's suitcase and a box of my clothes. Once everything was gone, they posted sentinels at the door, allowing no one inside. Before breaking the door down, they scuffled with the native teacher, who stood in front of it, but he was dragged away after putting up some resistance. They also tore down about twenty yards of the fence between the printing office and the road. They set up camp around the house, but around 6 PM [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]let us go in and retrieve our clothes from the small bedroom at the back. They didn’t touch anything in the main building. In the evening, they placed their guards all around the house. Around 8 PM, Mr. Gorst, Mr. White, and Mr. Mainwaring arrived. There was some discussion about setting the place on fire, and a couple of fire-sticks were brought, but they ultimately decided against it. Many guns were loaded with bullets, but none were fired. A lot of people slept in the printing office that night. Throughout the rest of the afternoon, Taati, Patene, and Te Oriori talked a lot with the leaders of the soldiers in the road. William King [Wiremu Kingi], Rewi, and a few others stayed a bit farther away, giving their orders from there. The mailbox, etc., were also taken, along with the mail money.—E. J. von Dadelszen.”

The printing-press, the Kingites’ bete noir, was carried out, with all the type, reams of paper, and printed copies of the fifth number of the “Pihoihoi,” and the whole plant was loaded on to bullock drays and carted off to Kihikihi. Nothing else, however, was taken; some private belongings, such as boxes of clothes, were scrupulously returned as soon as it was discovered that they were not part of the printing plant. Then the leader of the war-party surrounded the mission buildings with a cordon of sentries, and awaited Mr Gorst’s return. The Maoris camped on the road and in the adjacent field opposite the church, and their watch-fires blazed as evening came down.

The printing press, the Kingites’ bane, was taken along with all the type, reams of paper, and printed copies of the fifth issue of the “Pihoihoi,” and the entire setup was loaded onto bullock carts and transported to Kihikihi. However, nothing else was taken; some personal items, like boxes of clothes, were carefully returned as soon as it was realized they weren’t part of the printing equipment. Then the leader of the war party surrounded the mission buildings with guards and waited for Mr. Gorst's return. The Maoris set up camp along the road and in the nearby field across from the church, and their watchfires blazed as evening fell.

Mr Gorst rode in after dark, and was permitted to pass unmolested. A message was sent in to him that if he refused to go away in the morning he would be shot. Resistance was impossible, for although the youths in the school establishment declared that they would stand by “Te Kohi” there were no arms, and in any case a conflict could only have ended in the victory of Rewi’s veterans of the Taranaki war and in the slaughter of the Government people.

Mr. Gorst rode in after dark and was allowed to pass without any trouble. A message was sent to him stating that if he didn’t leave in the morning, he would be shot. Resistance was not an option because, although the young people in the school said they would support “Te Kohi,” they had no weapons. In any case, a conflict would only result in the victory of Rewi’s veterans from the Taranaki war and the killing of the Government officials.

Next morning there were scenes of intense excitement on the gathering road between the mission station and the church where the present main road runs. Mr Gorst was ordered to depart. He replied that nothing would induce him to leave his post but orders from the Governor. Rewi for his part declared that he and his men would not stir from the spot until his object was accomplished. [29]

Next morning, there was a scene of intense excitement on the road between the mission station and the church where the main road is now. Mr. Gorst was told to leave. He responded that nothing would make him abandon his position except orders from the Governor. Rewi, on his part, stated that he and his men wouldn't move from the spot until he achieved his goal. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Presently, through the intervention of the Rev. A. Reid, the Wesleyan missionary at Te Kopua, Rewi, at a personal interview with Mr Gorst, agreed to withdraw his men and give the Commissioner three weeks in which to communicate with Sir George Grey. Rewi then in a speech gave his reasons for raiding the station. The Governor, he said, had shown himself hostile to the Maori King movement, and had been ceaseless in his machinations against the confederation of the tribes. Sir George Grey had begun to make a military road to the Waikato, and finally at Taupiri he had made a speech in which he said he “would dig around the King until he fell.” They looked round to see where the spades were at work, and they saw “Te Kohi”; they were resolved to have no digging of that kind in Waikato, and so they had determined to remove him from the land of the Maori.

Currently, with the help of Rev. A. Reid, the Wesleyan missionary at Te Kopua, Rewi met with Mr. Gorst and agreed to pull back his men, giving the Commissioner three weeks to reach out to Sir George Grey. Rewi then explained his reasons for attacking the station. He stated that the Governor had been hostile to the Maori King movement and had persisted in undermining the confederation of the tribes. Sir George Grey had started building a military road to the Waikato, and finally at Taupiri, he had made a speech saying he “would dig around the King until he fell.” They looked around to see where the digging was happening and noticed “Te Kohi”; they were determined to stop that kind of digging in Waikato, and so they decided to remove him from the Maori land.

Rewi then, at Mr Gorst’s invitation, went into the house and wrote the following letter for transmission to the Governor:

Rewi then, at Mr. Gorst’s invitation, went into the house and wrote the following letter to send to the Governor:

(Translation.)

(Translation.)

“Friend Governor Grey:

“Dear Governor Grey:

“Greeting. This is my word to you. Mr Gorst has been killed [has suffered] through me. I have taken away the press. These are my men who took it—eighty, armed with guns. The object of this is to expel Mr Gorst, so that he may return to town; it is on account of the great trouble occasioned by his being sent here to stay and beguile us, and also on account of your words, ‘I shall dig at the sides, and your kingdom will fall.’ Friend, take Mr Gorst back to the town; do not leave him to stay with me at Te Awamutu. Enough; if you say he is to stay, he will die. Enough; send speedily your letter to fetch him in three weeks. It is ended.

“Hi. This is my message to you. Mr. Gorst has been harmed because of me. I have taken away the press. These are my men who did it—eighty of them, armed with guns. The goal of this is to drive Mr. Gorst out so he can return to town; this is because of the major issues caused by his being sent here to stay and deceive us, and also because of your words, ‘I shall dig at the sides, and your kingdom will fall.’ Friend, take Mr. Gorst back to town; do not let him stay with me at Te Awamutu. That’s enough; if you say he is to stay, he will die. That’s enough; quickly send your letter to have him fetched in three weeks. It’s over.”

“From your friend,
“From REWI MANIAPOTO.”

“From your friend,
“From REWI MANIAPOTO.”

Mr Gorst also wrote a letter, informing Sir George Grey of the occurrences, and saying that the natives had beaten him utterly, and that Rewi said if the Governor left him it would be to certain death. The letters were sent off to the Governor, who was then in Taranaki. While an answer was awaited, Wiremu Tamehana came to see Mr Gorst, and sorrowfully told him that he and others of the friendly-disposed party could not protect him now. The Governor did not answer Rewi’s letter, but sent instructions to Mr Gorst that in the event of there being any danger whatever to life he was to return at once to Auckland, with the other Europeans in the employment of the Government.

Mr. Gorst also wrote a letter to Sir George Grey to update him on what had happened, stating that the locals had defeated him completely and that Rewi warned if the Governor abandoned him, it would lead to certain death. The letters were sent to the Governor, who was in Taranaki at the time. While waiting for a response, Wiremu Tamehana visited Mr. Gorst and sadly informed him that he and others from the friendly group could no longer protect him. The Governor didn’t reply to Rewi’s letter but instructed Mr. Gorst that if there was any threat to his life, he should immediately return to Auckland with the other Europeans working for the Government.

As the Upper Waikato was now inflamed with the war feeling, [30]Mr Gorst realised that the evacuation of Te Awamutu was the only possible course. He left the station on 18th April, 1863. It was more than forty years before he set eyes again on the olden scene of his labours for the Maori.

As the Upper Waikato was now charged with a sense of war, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Mr. Gorst recognized that evacuating Te Awamutu was the only option. He departed the station on April 18, 1863. It would be over forty years before he saw again the familiar landscape of his work with the Maori.

The after-history of the “Pihoihoi Mokemoke” press has been cleared up by dint of many inquiries. Practically the whole of the plant was restored to the Government after Mr Gorst’s departure. It was placed in a canoe and taken down the Waipa and Waikato to Te Iaroa, just below the mouth of the Mangatawhiri River, near Mercer; there Mr Andrew Kay—later of Orakau—had a trading store. The press and other material were handed over to Mr Kay, who sent word to the Government, and carts were sent to take it to Auckland. The press was afterwards used for a time in printing the Government “Gazette.” A legend gained currency, and was repeated by writer after writer, each copying his equally ill-informed predecessor, that the Kingites melted the type into bullets to use in the war. The fact, however, is that the plant was returned to the Government very nearly complete. Sir John Gorst told me (1906) that some of Rewi’s young men helped themselves to a little of the type as curiosities, but there could have been very little missing in that way. As for the “Hokioi” press, the Ngati-Maniapoto informed me that it was taken up from Ngaruawahia to Te Kopua for safe-keeping when the war began, and there it was lying, rusted and broken, when I last heard of it; some of the scattered type was now and again ploughed up on the bank of the Waipa.

The history of the “Pihoihoi Mokemoke” press has been clarified through numerous inquiries. Almost the entire printing press was returned to the Government after Mr. Gorst left. It was loaded onto a canoe and transported down the Waipa and Waikato rivers to Te Iaroa, just below the mouth of the Mangatawhiri River, near Mercer, where Mr. Andrew Kay—who later became known for Orakau—had a trading store. The press and other materials were handed over to Mr. Kay, who informed the Government, and carts were sent to take it to Auckland. The press was later used for a while to print the Government “Gazette.” A legend started to spread, repeated by writer after writer, each copying their equally misinformed predecessors, that the Kingites melted the type down to make bullets for the war. However, the truth is that the printing plant was returned to the Government nearly intact. Sir John Gorst told me in 1906 that some of Rewi’s young men took a small amount of the type as souvenirs, but there was likely very little missing in that respect. Regarding the “Hokioi” press, the Ngati-Maniapoto informed me that it was moved from Ngaruawahia to Te Kopua for safekeeping when the war started, and it was left there, rusty and broken, when I last heard about it; some of the scattered type was occasionally found plowed up along the bank of the Waipa.

Sir John Gorst, re-visiting New Zealand after forty-three years, set foot once more in Te Awamutu on 3rd December, 1906, and renewed his acquaintance with some of his old native pupils and travelled over the old familiar ground. He was welcomed with immense enthusiasm by pakeha and Maori alike, and there was a peculiarly pathetic touch in the speeches made by the few Maori survivors of the old regime in Waikato. Sir John, with Miss Gorst, visited Captain D. Bockett, one of the original military settlers of Rangiaowhia, who occupied the historic mission-house. He went through the old buildings and the well-remembered church. Then, with a large party, he visited Mr Andrew Kay at his farm at Otautahanga, and talked over the old Waikato days; and on the day’s drive passed over the battlefields of Hairini, Rangiaowhia, and Orakau. At a great gathering at Te Awamutu to welcome “Te [31]Kohi” one of the speakers was the veteran Tupotahi, one of the heroes of the Orakau defence; he had been a member of Aporo’s war-party which invaded the Government station in 1863. Ngati-Maniapoto greeted with a quite extraordinary enthusiasm the distinguished manuhiri whom they had driven from their midst in the days of the racial quarrels, now happily buried for ever.

Sir John Gorst revisited New Zealand after forty-three years, arriving in Te Awamutu on December 3, 1906. He reconnected with some of his former native students and traveled familiar paths. Both pakeha and Maori welcomed him with great enthusiasm, and there was a particularly moving element in the speeches from the few Maori survivors of the old Waikato era. Sir John, accompanied by Miss Gorst, visited Captain D. Bockett, one of the original military settlers of Rangiaowhia, who lived in the historic mission house. He explored the old buildings and the well-remembered church. Later, with a large group, he visited Mr. Andrew Kay at his farm in Otautahanga to reminisce about the old Waikato days. During the drive, they passed over the battlefields of Hairini, Rangiaowhia, and Orakau. At a large gathering in Te Awamutu to welcome “Te [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Kohi,” one of the speakers was the veteran Tupotahi, a hero from the Orakau defense. He had been part of Aporo’s war party, which attacked the Government station in 1863. Ngati-Maniapoto greeted the distinguished visitors with remarkable enthusiasm, having driven them away during the days of racial conflict, now thankfully resolved forever.

There was more than a touch of the poetic in the farewell to “Te Kohi” and his daughter at the railway station, Te Awamutu, when the venerable man bade good-bye for ever to his friends old and new. Two pretty native girls, Victoria and Ngahuia Kahu Hughes, daughters of William Hughes, of Kakepuku—one of Mr Gorst’s old pupils at the mission station before the debacle of 1863—stood hand-in-hand on the platform and sang very sweetly this parting waiata:

There was a poetic touch to the farewell to “Te Kohi” and his daughter at the railway station in Te Awamutu, when the respected man said goodbye forever to his friends, both old and new. Two beautiful native girls, Victoria and Ngahuia Kahu Hughes, daughters of William Hughes from Kakepuku—one of Mr. Gorst’s former students at the mission station before the events of 1863—stood hand-in-hand on the platform and sang this parting waiata very sweetly:

Hoki hoki tonu mai

Stay strong always

Te wairua a Te Kohi.

The spirit of Te Kohi.

Kia awhi-reinga

Kia hug the spirit

Ki tenei kiri—ee—ii!

Ki tenei kiri—ee—ii!

Ka huri koe i Te Awamutu

Ka huri koe i Te Awamutu

Ka tahuri whakamuri;

Reflect back;

Mokemoke rere a te aroha—ee—ii!

Mokemoke rere a te aroha—ee—ii!

Ka eke ki tereina,

Ka rise ki tereina,

Ka tahuri whakamuri;

Go back and reflect;

Mokemoke te rere a te auahi—ee—ii!

Mokemoke te rere a te auahi—ee—ii!

Ka pinea korua

You both are awesome

Ki te pine o te aroha,

Ki te pine o te aroha,

Ki te pine e kore nei e waikura—ee—ii!

Ki te pine e kore nei e waikura—ee—ii!

(Translation.)

Return, return, the spirit of Te Kohi,

Return, return, the spirit of Te Kohi,

To greet me once again

To say hi to me again

In the shadowy land of dreams.

In the mysterious realm of dreams.

When you look your last on Te Awamutu

When you have your final view of Te Awamutu

Send back your love to us,

Send your love back to us,

To the lonely ones you ne’er will see again!

To the lonely ones you'll never see again!

And as the railway bears you far away,

And as the train takes you far away,

O backward turn your gaze;

O turn your gaze backward;

Like the smoke that backward drifts—ah, me!

Like the smoke that drifts back—oh, no!

Farewell, a fond farewell!

Goodbye, a heartfelt goodbye!

We will pin you both to our hearts

We will hold both of you close to our hearts.

With the pin of love,

With the love pin,

The pin that will never rust!

The pin that will never rust!

It was a pathetic little song with something of the sentiment breathed in Tom Moore’s beautiful old Irish melody: [32]

It was a sad little song with some of the emotion found in Tom Moore’s lovely old Irish melody: [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

As slow our ship her foamy track

As slowly as our ship moves through her foamy path

Against the wind was cleaving,

Against the wind was cutting,

Her trembling pennant still looked back

Her shaking flag still looked back

To that dear isle ‘twas leaving.

To that beloved island it was leaving.

So loth we part from all we love,

So reluctant we are to say goodbye to everything we love,

From all the links that bind us;

From all the connections that hold us together;

So turn our hearts, where’er we rove,

So turn our hearts, wherever we roam,

To those we’ve left behind us.

To those we've lost.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE LAST CANOE VOYAGE.

Of a picturesque quality, too, was “Te Kohi’s” passage to Auckland down the Waikato River. It had been arranged with Mahuta, the King of Waikato—son of Tawhiao—that Sir John should be taken down the river from Ngaruawahia to Waahi, near Huntly, by Maori canoe, passing the scenes once familiar to him in his before-the-war journeyings and reviving memories of the primitive old days. Ngaruawahia in his era in the Waikato was the capital of the Maori King, and no craft but dug-out canoes floated on the great river. It was a glorious summer morning when Sir John Gorst and his daughter and their party embarked at the green delta in a fine, roomy, white-pine canoe, the “Tangi-te-Kiwi,” 70 feet in length, with a crew of fifteen Maori paddlers, for the voyage down the Waikato to Waahi. The sun drove away the early mists, and the bush-clad range of the Hakarimata “stood up and took the morning,” high above the willows that fringed the low banks of the shining river. Down the long curving reaches the big waka swept with the powerful current aiding the paddles, and the canoe captain, old Hori te Ngongo, standing amidships, gave the time to his crew with voice and gesture, now and again breaking into a high chanted song of the ancient days. One of Hori’s songs was peculiarly appropriate, for it had been composed in 1863 with special reference to Gorst and the Mangatawhiri River, the frontier line of those days. Thus chanted old Hori, the kai-hau-tu, in a long-drawn high song to which the paddlers kept time as they dipped and lifted their blades:

Of a picturesque quality, too, was “Te Kohi’s” trip to Auckland down the Waikato River. It had been arranged with Mahuta, the King of Waikato—son of Tawhiao—that Sir John would be taken down the river from Ngaruawahia to Waahi, near Huntly, by Maori canoe, passing by the scenes that were once familiar to him from his pre-war travels and bringing back memories of the old days. Ngaruawahia, during his time in the Waikato, was the capital of the Maori King, and only dug-out canoes floated on the great river. It was a beautiful summer morning when Sir John Gorst and his daughter, along with their group, set off from the green delta in a spacious white-pine canoe, the “Tangi-te-Kiwi,” 70 feet long, with a crew of fifteen Maori paddlers for the journey down the Waikato to Waahi. The sun chased away the early mists, and the bush-covered Hakarimata range “stood up and took the morning,” rising above the willows that lined the low banks of the sparkling river. Down the long, curving stretches, the large waka glided with the strong current assisting the paddles, and the canoe captain, old Hori te Ngongo, standing in the middle, called out the rhythm to his crew with his voice and gestures, occasionally breaking into a high, chanted song from the ancient days. One of Hori’s songs was particularly fitting, as it had been written in 1863 specifically about Gorst and the Mangatawhiri River, the border of those times. Thus chanted old Hori, the kai-hau-tu, in a long, soaring song to which the paddlers kept rhythm as they dipped and lifted their blades:

Koia e Te Kohi,

Koia, Te Kohi

Purua i Mangatawhiri,

Purua in Mangatawhiri,

Kia puta ai ona pokohiwi,

Kia puta ai ona shoulders,

Kia whato tou

Kia ora koutou

E hi na wa!

E hi na wa!

In this waiata the Commissioner of Waikato was requested to [33]“plug up” the boundary river between pakeha and Maori lands and make it a close frontier, and thus prevent the King’s followers passing below its mouth to trade in Auckland, so that presently, for want of European clothing, their naked bodies might be seen protruding from their scanty native garments.

In this song, the Commissioner of Waikato was asked to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] “block off” the boundary river between European and Māori lands to create a strict border, preventing the King's supporters from traveling south to trade in Auckland. As a result, soon their lack of European clothing would leave their bare bodies visible under their minimal traditional attire.

Now and again as the “Tangi-te-Kiwi” approached a native hamlet on the west bank of the river the crew would redouble their strokes and the captain would chant in a louder, wilder key the old-time song for “Te Kohi,” and from the village women would come a shrill reply and long, wailing cries of “Haere-mai! Haere mai!” The canoe swept past the sites of the old mission station and mission schools at Hopuhopu and at Kaitotehe (opposite Taupiri)—the latter was Mr Ashwell’s station before the war—and Sir John’s eyes lingered with a pathetic interest on the scenes he knew in 1861–63 until a change of course or bend in the river hid them from his view.

Now and then, as the “Tangi-te-Kiwi” neared a native village on the west bank of the river, the crew would pick up their paddling pace, and the captain would sing the old song for “Te Kohi” in a louder, more passionate tone. The village women would respond with high-pitched calls and long, wailing cries of “Haere-mai! Haere mai!” The canoe sailed past the locations of the old mission station and mission schools at Hopuhopu and Kaitotehe (across from Taupiri)—the latter being Mr. Ashwell’s station before the war—and Sir John’s gaze lingered with a wistful interest on the scenes he remembered from 1861–63 until a change in course or a bend in the river took them out of sight.

COLONEL WADDY, C.B., 50th Regiment

COLONEL WADDY, C.B., 50th Regiment

COLONEL WADDY, C.B., 50th Reg.

(This veteran soldier was affectionately called by his men “Old Daddy.”)

(This veteran soldier was fondly called by his men “Old Daddy.”)

CAPTAIN H. C. RYDER

CAPTAIN H. C. RYDER

CAPTAIN H.C. RYDER

(Capt. H. C. Ryder, father of Col. H. R. Ryder of Te Awamutu, was paymaster of the 40th Regiment and was stationed at Te Awamutu, 1863–7)

(Capt. H. C. Ryder, father of Col. H. R. Ryder of Te Awamutu, was the paymaster of the 40th Regiment and was based at Te Awamutu from 1863 to 1867)

SIR GEORGE GREY

SIR GEORGE GREY

Sir George Grey

(From a photograph about 1860)

(From a photo around 1860)

GEORGE AUGUSTUS SELWYN

GEORGE AUGUSTUS SELWYN

GEORGE AUGUSTUS SELWYN

(First Bishop of New Zealand)

First Bishop of NZ

High-peaked Taupiri, beloved of the old-time Maori, tapu and legend-haunted, was passed on the right; and then, as the canoe glided down the broad, glimmering reach, willow-walled, toward Huntly town, we saw another long Maori waka appear in the distance ahead, its two rows of paddles flashing in the sun with beautiful regularity. In a few moments the two canoes met. The stranger was the royal canoe, “Te Wao-nui-a Tane” (“The Great Forest of Tane”—the Maori god of the woods), which had been sent up by Mahuta to meet Sir John Gorst’s canoe, challenge us in true Maori style, and escort us down to the meeting-place at Waahi. A splendid picture the “Wao-nui-a Tane” made as she swept up under the strong strokes of twenty-six paddlers, all stripped to the waist, their brown shoulders bowing and rising as one. Amidships stood a red-capped captain, the chief Te Paki, giving the time to his crew and chanting the old war-time songs. The crew were all picked men of the Ngati-Whawhakia tribe of Waahi, the best canoe-men on the Waikato. The canoe itself was about 70 feet in length, like our waka, the “Tangi-te-Kiwi.” As the King’s canoe came alongside, Miss Gorst and the Minister of the Crown (the Hon. George Fowlds) who accompanied the Dominion’s guests were transferred to her, and away down the glistening river shot the “Wao-nui-a Tane,” easily distancing our canoe. Down the river she flashed at racing speed, her paddles glinting like wet wings in the sun. Ngati-Whawhakia gave an exhibition of faultless time [34]and paddling that day as they swept down far ahead of us to Waahi, their old kai-hau-tu yelling himself hoarse with his boat-songs. It was a perfect picture of old Maoridom revived, bringing once more to the honoured guest’s mind the romantic and adventurous scenes in the days before the war, when hundreds of canoes, large and small, made lively this noble waterway; the days before ever a pakeha steamboat’s paddle-wheel startled the Waikato.

High-peaked Taupiri, cherished by the old-time Māori, sacred and filled with legends, passed on our right; and then, as the canoe glided down the broad, shimmering stretch, bordered by willows, toward Huntly town, we saw another long Māori waka appear in the distance ahead, its two rows of paddles flashing in the sun with beautiful precision. In a moment, the two canoes met. The newcomer was the royal canoe, “Te Wao-nui-a Tane” (“The Great Forest of Tane”—the Māori god of the woods), which had been sent by Mahuta to meet Sir John Gorst’s canoe, challenge us in true Māori fashion, and guide us down to the gathering at Waahi. The “Wao-nui-a Tane” was a stunning sight as it glided in under the powerful strokes of twenty-six paddlers, all bare-chested, their brown shoulders moving in unison. In the middle stood a red-capped captain, Chief Te Paki, keeping time for his crew and singing the old war songs. The crew consisted of elite members of the Ngati-Whawhakia tribe of Waahi, the best canoeists on the Waikato. The canoe itself was about 70 feet long, similar to our waka, the “Tangi-te-Kiwi.” As the King’s canoe came alongside, Miss Gorst and the Minister of the Crown (the Hon. George Fowlds), who accompanied the guests of the Dominion, were transferred to her, and away down the sparkling river shot the “Wao-nui-a Tane,” quickly pulling ahead of our canoe. Down the river it sped at racing pace, its paddles gleaming like wet wings in the sunlight. Ngati-Whawhakia put on a flawless display of timing and paddling that day as they surged far ahead of us to Waahi, their old kai-hau-tu yelling himself hoarse with boat songs. It was a perfect revival of old Māori culture, bringing back to the honored guests’ minds the romantic and adventurous scenes of the days before the war, when hundreds of canoes, large and small, animated this majestic waterway; the days before any European steamboat's paddle wheel startled the Waikato.

And after the great welcome chants of the powhiri at the crowded marae of Waahi, “Te Kohi” gripped hands once again with the venerable and benevolent-looking veteran Patara te Tuhi, the chivalrous Kingite who edited and printed the “Hokioi” at Ngaruawahia in the Sixties, and who, when Mr Gorst had been ejected from Te Awamutu, gave him shelter one night—the ironical humour of fate!—in the raupo-thatched printing-office of the rebel “War Bird.” [35]

And after the enthusiastic welcome chants of the powhiri at the busy marae of Waahi, “Te Kohi” shook hands once more with the respected and kindly veteran Patara te Tuhi, the noble Kingite who edited and printed the “Hokioi” at Ngaruawahia in the Sixties. When Mr. Gorst was kicked out of Te Awamutu, Patara offered him shelter one night—the ironic twist of fate!—in the raupo-thatched printing office of the rebellious “War Bird.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Died in Wellington, 1922. 

1 Died in Wellington, 1922. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER VI.

THE WAIKATO WAR.

We broke a King and we built a road—

We took down a king and we built a road—

A courthouse stands where the reg’ment goed,

A courthouse stands where the regiment went,

And the river’s clean where the raw blood flowed,

And the river is clear where the fresh blood flowed,

When the Widow give the party.

When the widow throws the party.

—“Barrack-Room Ballads.

—“Barrack-Room Ballads.

The eviction of Mr Gorst from Te Awamutu served to precipitate the Waikato War, but in truth a conflict had become inevitable. There was a widespread feeling that the time had come for a racial trial of strength, and the conflict was due as much to the aggressive policy of the Government and the anti-Maori tone of the newspapers and the politicians as to the martial preparations of the Kingites.

The eviction of Mr. Gorst from Te Awamutu triggered the Waikato War, but in reality, a conflict had become unavoidable. Many felt that it was time for a racial showdown, and the tension was fueled as much by the government's aggressive policies and the anti-Maori narratives pushed by newspapers and politicians as by the military preparations of the Kingites.

The construction of the military road and the establishment of military posts in obvious readiness for an advance into the Waikato confirmed the natives in their belief that the Government meant to force a way into the interior and shatter their home-rule plans.

The building of the military road and the setup of military outposts clearly showed that the Government was preparing to move into the Waikato, reinforcing the locals' belief that the Government intended to push into their territory and disrupt their plans for self-governance.

The first definite act of war was Lieutenant-General Cameron’s despatch of troops across the frontier, the Mangatawhiri River, on 12th July, 1863.

The first clear act of war was Lieutenant-General Cameron’s deployment of troops across the border, the Mangatawhiri River, on July 12, 1863.

Te Huirama, with a body of Waikato, barred the way with rifle-pits on the Koheroa ridge, near Mercer, and on 17th July the first engagement took place. The troops under Cameron charged the Maori position with the bayonet, and the Kingites were driven out with the loss of their leader and about thirty others. Numerous skirmishes followed in the South Auckland country on the northern side of the Mangatawhiri; the Lower Waikato and Wairoa and Hauraki war-parties carried gun and tomahawk into their enemy’s country, following their favourite tactics of ambuscade and plunder. There were many bush fights, in which the Forest Rangers and the Forest Rifle Volunteers, as well as Imperial troops and militia, were engaged.

Te Huirama, supported by Waikato, blocked the path with rifle pits on the Koheroa ridge near Mercer, and on July 17th, the first battle occurred. The troops led by Cameron charged the Māori position with bayonets, forcing the Kingites out with the loss of their leader and around thirty others. Several skirmishes followed in South Auckland on the northern side of the Mangatawhiri; the Lower Waikato and Wairoa and Hauraki war parties invaded their enemy’s territory, using their preferred tactics of ambush and looting. There were numerous bush fights, involving the Forest Rangers and the Forest Rifle Volunteers, along with Imperial troops and militia.

The three principal fortified posts of the Kingites in the early stages of the war were Paparata, Meremere, and Pukekawa. These positions were designed to stop the southward progress of the troops and enable the Maoris to levy war on the frontier settlements. [36]Pukekawa is the beautiful round green hill on the west side of the great elbow of the Waikato, where the river bends westward below Mercer; anciently a fortified pa of the Ngati-Tamaoho stood on its summit. When the Waikato War began the Ngati-Maniapoto came down the river in their canoes and selected it as their headquarters, and from Pukekawa as a convenient base they made raids on Patumahoe, Mauku, Camerontown, and other frontier districts. They expected to be attacked there, and entrenched themselves, but General Cameron did not carry the war to the west side of the Waikato.

The three main fortified posts of the Kingites during the early days of the war were Paparata, Meremere, and Pukekawa. These locations were meant to halt the troops' southward advance and allow the Maoris to wage war on the frontier settlements. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Pukekawa is the stunning round green hill on the west side of the great bend of the Waikato, where the river curves westward below Mercer; historically, an ancient fortified pa of the Ngati-Tamaoho was located at its peak. When the Waikato War started, the Ngati-Maniapoto traveled down the river in their canoes and chose it as their base. From Pukekawa, they launched raids on Patumahoe, Mauku, Camerontown, and other frontier areas. They anticipated an attack, so they fortified their position, but General Cameron did not extend the war to the west side of the Waikato.

Presently the arrival of gunboats specially adapted for the river war enabled Cameron to outflank and capture the strongholds on the east bank of the Waikato and to occupy Ngaruawahia, the Maori King’s headquarters, unopposed. His only serious check was at Rangiriri, where in disastrous frontal attacks the Imperial naval and military forces sustained heavy casualties—47 dead and 85 wounded. The pa surrendered next day, and 183 prisoners were taken. The Lower Waikato was conquered, and the General with his steam flotilla shifted the army to the Waikato-Waipa delta for the final blows to the Kingite cause.

Currently, the arrival of gunboats specially designed for river warfare allowed Cameron to outmaneuver and take control of the strongholds on the east bank of the Waikato and to occupy Ngaruawahia, the headquarters of the Maori King, without opposition. His only significant setback was at Rangiriri, where in disastrous direct assaults, the Imperial naval and military forces suffered heavy losses—47 dead and 85 wounded. The pa surrendered the next day, and 183 prisoners were taken. The Lower Waikato was conquered, and the General, along with his steam flotilla, moved the army to the Waikato-Waipa delta for the final strikes against the Kingite cause.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

PATERANGI AND WAIARI.

Falling back from pa to pa, Waikato and Ngati-Maniapoto at last concentrated their forces in the great series of entrenchments at Pikopiko, Paterangi, and Rangiatea, defensive works intended to block the march of the Imperial and Colonial troops on the principal Kingite cultivations and food stores at Rangiaowhia. The chief fortification was Paterangi; the traces of this elaborate system of earthworks can be seen to-day close to Mr Harry Rhodes’ farmhouse on Paterangi Hill.

Falling back from position to position, Waikato and Ngati-Maniapoto eventually gathered their forces in the extensive series of defenses at Pikopiko, Paterangi, and Rangiatea. These fortifications were meant to halt the advance of the Imperial and Colonial troops toward the main Kingite farms and food supplies at Rangiaowhia. The main stronghold was Paterangi; the remnants of this complex system of earthworks can still be seen today near Mr. Harry Rhodes’ farmhouse on Paterangi Hill.

General Cameron’s headquarters were at Te Rore, on the Waipa, and there he camped for several weeks early in 1864. The principal engagement during this period of waiting—for Paterangi was too strong for frontal attack—was a lively skirmish at Waiari, on the Mangapiko River. Forty Maoris fell that day (14th February, 1864), and six British soldiers lost their lives.

General Cameron's headquarters were at Te Rore, on the Waipa, where he camped for several weeks in early 1864. The main action during this waiting period—since Paterangi was too strong for a direct attack—was an intense skirmish at Waiari, on the Mangapiko River. Forty Māori were killed that day (February 14, 1864), and six British soldiers lost their lives.

Here, at Waiari, that free-roving and adventurous colonial corps the Forest Rangers had their first taste of sharp fighting in the Waipa country. We shall hear a good deal of those Rangers in the succeeding chapters. There were two companies of them, each [37]fifty strong. No. 1 Company was commanded by Captain William Jackson—afterwards Major Jackson and M.H.R. for Waipa—and No. 2 Company by Captain G. F. Von Tempsky, who as Major of Armed Constabulary fell in the bush battle of Te Ngutu-o-te-Manu, in Taranaki, in 1868. The Rangers were armed with Terry and Calisher breech-loading carbines and five-shot revolvers, and Von Tempsky’s men also used bowie-knives, made in Auckland from a pattern supplied by him, somewhat on the model of the bowie-knife of Arkansas and Texan fame.

Here at Waiari, the adventurous colonial unit known as the Forest Rangers experienced their first intense combat in the Waipa region. We'll hear a lot more about these Rangers in the upcoming chapters. There were two companies, each [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]fifty members strong. No. 1 Company was led by Captain William Jackson—who later became Major Jackson and a Member of the House of Representatives for Waipa—and No. 2 Company was led by Captain G. F. Von Tempsky, who, as Major of Armed Constabulary, died in the bush battle at Te Ngutu-o-te-Manu in Taranaki in 1868. The Rangers carried Terry and Calisher breech-loading carbines and five-shot revolvers, and Von Tempsky's men also used bowie knives, crafted in Auckland based on a design he provided, resembling the famous bowie knives from Arkansas and Texas.

The Rangers at Waiari were ordered to clear the Maoris out of the scrub which covered the old pa in the river-loop. They dived into the thickets, and soon killed or dispersed the Kingite warriors, and then covered the retreat of the main body of troops to Te Rore and Colonel Waddy’s advanced camp. The Rangers enjoyed the work so much that it was difficult to get them home to camp at Te Rore for their tea. The British dead and wounded had been removed, and as many as possible of the Maori dead were brought across to the north bank of the Mangapiko. General Cameron had ridden up from the main camp at Te Rore in time to witness the defeat of the Maoris in Waiari. The Rangers, covering the return of the troops, came under a heavy fire in front and from both flanks, and returned it with coolness and accuracy from the cover of the manuka and fern.

The Rangers at Waiari were tasked with clearing the Maoris out of the thick brush that covered the old pa in the river loop. They jumped into the underbrush and quickly defeated or scattered the Kingite warriors, then protected the main group of troops as they retreated to Te Rore and Colonel Waddy’s forward camp. The Rangers enjoyed the action so much that it was hard to get them back to camp at Te Rore for their dinner. The British dead and wounded had been taken away, and as many Maori dead as possible were brought across to the north bank of the Mangapiko. General Cameron had come up from the main camp at Te Rore just in time to see the Maoris being defeated at Waiari. While covering the troops' return, the Rangers came under heavy fire from the front and both sides but responded with calmness and precision from behind the cover of the manuka and fern.

A veteran corporal of No. 1 Company (Jackson’s) recalls Colonel Havelock’s ire at the indifference of the frontiersmen to the bugle calls. “It was getting dusk,” he says, “and still all our Rangers had not come out of the scrub, and we could hear their carbines cracking in reply to the heavy banging of the double-barrel guns. Captain Jackson was standing alongside Colonel Havelock, A.D.C.—the son of the famous hero of the Indian Mutiny—who asked why the Rangers had not returned. Jackson replied in his blunt fashion that he didn’t know; he supposed they’d come out when they had finished their job. The ‘Retire’ was sounded again, but still our fellows kept popping away in the dusk. At last, Colonel Havelock, swearing that he would turn out the 40th Regiment and fire on the Rangers if they did not obey orders, called up all the buglers that could be found and told them to sound the ‘Retire’ all together. Presently our boys came out of the manuka and joined us, as pleased as kings with their afternoon’s hot work.”

A veteran corporal from No. 1 Company (Jackson’s) remembers Colonel Havelock’s anger at the frontiersmen ignoring the bugle calls. “It was getting dark,” he says, “and not all our Rangers had come out of the brush yet; we could hear their carbines firing back at the loud blasts of the double-barrel guns. Captain Jackson was standing next to Colonel Havelock, A.D.C.—the son of the well-known hero of the Indian Mutiny—who asked why the Rangers hadn’t returned. Jackson responded bluntly that he didn’t know; he figured they’d come out when they were done with their task. The ‘Retire’ call was sounded again, but our guys kept firing away in the dusk. Finally, Colonel Havelock, swearing that he would send out the 40th Regiment to fire on the Rangers if they didn’t follow orders, called up all the buglers he could find and told them to sound the ‘Retire’ all at once. Soon, our boys came out of the manuka and joined us, as happy as could be with their afternoon’s hard work.”

A very few of those hard-fighting Rangers are left to recall the [38]incidents of a vanished phase of New Zealand life. Some—like Major Jackson—settled down to pioneer farming, but for others the warpath had attractions irresistible, and long after the battle of Orakau many of the young veterans strapped on their fighting gear again and followed “old Von” to Wanganui and Taranaki to do battle against the Hauhaus. The corps ceased to bear its distinctive name; most of its members returned to their sections of land in the military settlements on the confiscated Waikato land; some joined the Armed Constabulary. And when Von Tempsky fell to a Hauhau bullet before the stockade of Te Ngutu-o-te-Manu it was a young officer who had been his subaltern in 1863–64, J. M. Roberts—now Colonel, and holder of the New Zealand Cross for valour—who coolly and competently extracted the rearguard after a terrible night in the forest of death. He had learnt his work well in Von Tempsky’s practical school in many a scout and in many a skirmish in a country where the name of the Forest Rangers is already but a dim legend, so quickly has the work of nation-making marched in New Zealand.

Very few of those tough Rangers are left to remember the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]events of a bygone era in New Zealand's history. Some, like Major Jackson, settled down to become pioneer farmers, but for others, the call of the battlefield was irresistible. Long after the battle of Orakau, many of the young veterans put their fighting gear back on and followed “old Von” to Wanganui and Taranaki to fight against the Hauhaus. The battalion stopped using its distinctive name; most of its members returned to their plots of land in the military settlements on the confiscated Waikato land, while some joined the Armed Constabulary. When Von Tempsky was shot by a Hauhau bullet outside the stockade at Te Ngutu-o-te-Manu, it was a young officer who had been his second-in-command in 1863–64, J. M. Roberts—now a Colonel and recipient of the New Zealand Cross for bravery—who calmly and competently led the rear guard after a brutal night in the forest of death. He had learned his skills well in Von Tempsky’s hands-on training during countless scouting missions and skirmishes in a place where the name of the Forest Rangers is already just a fading legend, as quickly as the nation-building has progressed in New Zealand.

Von Tempsky was a clever artist in water-colours, and had a gift of writing animated narrative. He wrote a journal of events covering his service in the Waikato War, and his story of the fighting at Rangiaowhia, Hairini, and Orakau will be given in the chapters which follow. His account has the merit of being a participant’s direct description of the engagements; moreover, it now sees print for the first time.1

Von Tempsky was a talented watercolor artist and had a knack for writing engaging stories. He kept a journal of events during his time serving in the Waikato War, and his accounts of the battles at Rangiaowhia, Hairini, and Orakau will be presented in the following chapters. His narrative is valuable as it offers a firsthand perspective from someone who took part in the conflicts; also, this is the first time it is being published. 1

Among the notable figures of that day whom Von Tempsky describes in his journal was Bishop George Augustus Selwyn. There is a word-vignette of the great Bishop, riding unostentatiously with the army, his old pack-horse ambling along laden with his tent and simple camp gear. “What comfort the wounded and sick derived from his presence may be imagined,” wrote Von Tempsky. “Often have I followed with my eye his fine, manly figure wending its way on errands for the good of others; and the study of that man’s character, strongly impressed in a face where hard work has stamped its signet on high-bred features, would yield materials for an epic poem. How that man’s being has clung to a preconceived idea of his work in this country! How every fibre of his existence has wrapped itself round that one object, the improvement of the [39]aboriginal! Through good and evil times he has stood by his work, strong, fresh, after years of disappointment, unalterable in his purpose, even if in opposition to the good of his own race. There perhaps we find the one flaw in an otherwise almost perfect character.” [40]

Among the notable figures of that day whom Von Tempsky describes in his journal was Bishop George Augustus Selwyn. There’s a vivid snapshot of the great Bishop, riding quietly with the army, his old pack-horse ambling along, carrying his tent and basic camping gear. “You can imagine the comfort the wounded and sick felt from his presence,” wrote Von Tempsky. “I often followed his strong, manly figure with my eyes as he went about doing good for others; studying that man’s character, which is evident in a face marked by hard work and noble features, would provide enough material for an epic poem. His being has been firmly committed to his vision for his work in this country! Every part of his existence has been wrapped around that one goal, the betterment of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]aboriginal! Through both good and bad times, he has remained dedicated to his work, strong and energetic after years of disappointment, unwavering in his commitment, even if it meant going against the interests of his own race. There, perhaps, we find the one flaw in an otherwise nearly perfect character.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The original MS. narrative is in the Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington. 

1 The original manuscript is at the Alexander Turnbull Library in Wellington.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER VII.

THE CAPTURE OF RANGIAOWHIA.

The first British soldiers to reach Te Awamutu marched in early on the morning of 21st February, 1864. This was General Cameron’s force, which outflanked the Maori defences at Paterangi and Rangiatea in a surprise night march, and invaded the chief source of food supplies—Rangiaowhia—the decisive strategic movement in the Waikato War.

The first British soldiers to arrive in Te Awamutu came in on the morning of February 21, 1864. This was General Cameron’s force, which outmaneuvered the Maori defenses at Paterangi and Rangiatea during a surprise night march and invaded the main food supply point—Rangiaowhia—marking a crucial strategic move in the Waikato War.

MAJOR WILLIAM JACKSON

MAJOR WILLIAM JACKSON

Major William Jackson

Major Jackson was a young settler at Papakura when he took command of the Forest Rangers in 1863. After serving throughout the Waikato War, he settled at Hairini and afterwards at Kihikihi. For many years he commanded the Te Awamutu Cavalry Volunteers. In the eighties he was M.H.R. for the Waipa electorate.

Major Jackson was a young settler in Papakura when he took charge of the Forest Rangers in 1863. After serving in the Waikato War, he settled in Hairini and later in Kihikihi. For many years, he led the Te Awamutu Cavalry Volunteers. In the 1880s, he was the Member of the House of Representatives for the Waipa electorate.

The following is Von Tempsky’s MS. narrative of the night march and the morning’s hot work at Rangiaowhia:—

The following is Von Tempsky’s manuscript narrative of the night march and the morning’s tough work at Rangiaowhia:—

“On 20th February, 1864, the bugle at headquarters, Te Rore camp, sounded, ‘Come for orders.’ Everyone, almost, knew what these orders were going to be; and great excitement consequently prevailed. The orders were that about half of the troops were to be under arms, in heavy marching order, at half past ten that night. The rest, with the luggage and so forth, were to follow in the day-time, leaving a sufficient garrison for Te Rore. At half past ten the dense columns of our force were drawn up in silence near headquarters. No bugle had sounded; the tents were to remain standing, and the cover of a moonless night was to hide our circumvention of the wily foe. I had the honour to command the advanced guard, composed of my Rangers and 100 men of the 65th under Lieutenant Tabuteau. Next followed the Defence Force under Colonel Nixon, and the Mounted Artillery, doing troopers’ service, under Lieutenant Rait, an active and energetic officer. The rest of the 65th, 70th, some of the 50th, and other detachments followed, Westrupp, with No. 1 Company, Forest Rangers, bringing up the rear, as Captain Jackson had not yet returned from Auckland. As far as Waiari the road enabled us to march in fours. Thence, however, Indian file had to be the order of the march. The importance of our redoubt at Waiari became now apparent to me, as its existence there served to mask our start. On that point alone was discovery from Paterangi to be apprehended. Once past it, our detour of the fern ridges made us nearly safe until we came close on to Te Awamutu. Mr James Edwards (half-caste guide) rode ahead of us, Captain Greaves, of the staff (70th) by his side, and a better combination of local knowledge [41]and military sagacity never led troops on a difficult march. The high fern had to be trodden down, principally by the advanced guard, but we were used to it and knew that honour of position had to be paid for. Ridge after ridge was passed, now and then a gully, but never very steep, so that packhorses and even bullock drays could easily follow our tracks on the morrow.”

“On February 20, 1864, the bugle at headquarters, Te Rore camp, sounded, ‘Come for orders.’ Almost everyone knew what the orders would be, creating a buzz of excitement. The orders were that about half of the troops needed to be ready in heavy marching order by 10:30 that night. The rest, along with the gear and such, would follow during the day, leaving enough of a garrison at Te Rore. At 10:30, the dense columns of our force stood silently near headquarters. No bugle sounded; the tents were to stay up, and the cover of a moonless night would hide our movements from the cunning enemy. I had the honor of commanding the advanced guard, made up of my Rangers and 100 men from the 65th under Lieutenant Tabuteau. Next was the Defence Force under Colonel Nixon, followed by the Mounted Artillery, performing troopers’ duties, under Lieutenant Rait, a dynamic and energetic officer. The rest of the 65th, 70th, some from the 50th, and other detachments came next, with Westrupp and No. 1 Company, Forest Rangers, bringing up the rear, as Captain Jackson hadn’t returned from Auckland yet. The road allowed us to march in fours up to Waiari. After that, we had to proceed in single file. The crucial role of our redoubt at Waiari became clear, as it helped conceal our departure. It was the only point where we could be discovered from Paterangi. Once past it, our detour through the fern ridges kept us relatively safe until we got close to Te Awamutu. Mr. James Edwards (a mixed-heritage guide) rode ahead, with Captain Greaves from the staff (70th) beside him, and a better mix of local knowledge and military insight couldn’t have led troops on a challenging march any better. The tall fern had to be trampled down, mainly by the advanced guard, but we were used to it and understood that we had to earn the honor of our position. Ridge after ridge was crossed, with the occasional gully, but never too steep, so packhorses and even bullock drays could easily follow our tracks the next day.”

MAJOR G. F. von TEMPSKY

MAJOR G. F. von TEMPSKY

MAJOR G. F. von TEMPSKY

(Killed at Te Ngutu-o-te-Manu, Taranaki, 1868.)

(Killed at Te Ngutu-o-te-Manu, Taranaki, 1868.)

At dawn (to summarise Von Tempsky’s story) the troops neared Te Awamutu. It was known that at the entrance, by the pass, there was situated an old pa. It was not known whether it was now occupied or had been put into repair. The Rangers scouted on ahead and found it empty. The cocks at Te Awamutu mission station were now crowing, and the steeple of the church came into sight. Bishop Selwyn, and Mr Mainwaring as his aide, galloped along ahead to the mission station, whose native inhabitants “were under a theocratic flag of truce.” The column pushed on to Rangiaowhia. The young troopers of the Colonial Defence Force Cavalry now dashed forward in advance to their first serious work.

At dawn (to summarize Von Tempsky’s story), the troops approached Te Awamutu. It was known that an old pa was located at the entrance near the pass. It was unclear if it was currently occupied or had been repaired. The Rangers scouted ahead and found it empty. The roosters at the Te Awamutu mission station were crowing, and the church steeple came into view. Bishop Selwyn and Mr. Mainwaring, as his aide, rode ahead to the mission station, where the local inhabitants “were under a theocratic flag of truce.” The column moved on to Rangiaowhia. The young troopers of the Colonial Defence Force Cavalry charged forward in advance for their first serious engagement.

“Rangiaowhia,” narrated Von Tempsky, “came soon into sight with a blue ridge of mountains at the back, its straggling houses between peach groves crowning cultivated ridges, with two prominent churches at a short distance from one another. Kahikatea forests straggled up to the village, here and there, and when we approached it nearer a succession of ridges with some swamp intervening showed us that we had been somewhat deceived in the distance. The rapid crack, crack of revolvers and carbines announced to us now that the troopers had not forgotten their spurs in getting ahead of us. We listened eagerly for the sound of double-barrel guns, and that sound also was soon heard. So the conflict had commenced, and that idea lifted our feet with the power of galvanism. We probably got there considerably ahead of the main body, but our blood was up, and we wanted to support our troopers in the arduous task of riding through streets lined with houses whence a desperate foe might have great advantage over mounted men. When, however, we got nearer to the thick of the firing, a mounted civilian, with some artillery troopers, met me and said that in that direction there was nothing for us to do; if we wanted to see a good body of men we should go to the Catholic Church, which was crammed full of armed Maoris. I at once took his advice, particularly as I had heard but few double-barrels lately in the direction of the Defence Corps. In extended order, with 100 of the 65th Regiment in support, [42]we advanced past several rows of deserted whares, from which, however, now and then some balls whistled past us. The church being our main object, we paid no attention to these minor matters. I sent Lieutenant Roberts with some men round the right flank of the church, and our circle gradually drew closer. I could see already some black heads at the windows—but of a sudden a white flag went up.

“Rangiaowhia,” Von Tempsky narrated, “soon came into view with a blue mountain range in the background, its scattered houses nestled among peach orchards atop cultivated hills, two prominent churches standing a short distance apart. Kahikatea forests extended up to the village in scattered patches, and as we got closer, a series of ridges with some swamp in between revealed that we had been somewhat misled about the distance. The rapid crack, crack of revolvers and carbines let us know that the troopers hadn’t forgotten their spurs while trying to get ahead of us. We eagerly listened for the sound of double-barrel guns, and that sound soon followed. So, the conflict had begun, and that thought energized us. We probably arrived well ahead of the main group, but we were eager to support our troopers in the challenging task of riding through streets lined with houses where a determined enemy could have a significant advantage over mounted soldiers. When we got closer to the thick of the firing, a mounted civilian, along with some artillery troopers, met me and said there was nothing for us to do in that direction; if we wanted to see a good number of men, we should head to the Catholic Church, which was packed with armed Maoris. I immediately took his advice, especially since I had heard very few double-barrels recently coming from the direction of the Defence Corps. In extended order, with 100 of the 65th Regiment in support, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] we moved past several rows of abandoned whares, from which, however, some bullets occasionally whizzed past us. The church was our main objective, so we ignored these minor distractions. I sent Lieutenant Roberts with some men around the right side of the church, and our circle gradually tightened. I could already see some black heads at the windows—but suddenly a white flag was raised.

“ ‘Very well, lads,’ I thought, ‘then I shall take you prisoner.’ We advanced still nearer. Roberts’ signal announced to me that the church was surrounded, when I heard Captain Greaves’ voice calling to me from the rear:

“ ‘Alright, guys,’ I thought, ‘then I’m taking you prisoner.’ We moved even closer. Roberts’ signal let me know that the church was surrounded, when I heard Captain Greaves’ voice calling to me from behind:

“ ‘The General does not want you to press the Maoris any further.’

“The General doesn’t want you to push the Maoris any further.”

“ ‘Not take them prisoner, even?’

"‘Not even capture them?’"

“ ‘No.’

“‘No.’”

“ * * * I obeyed, though I was fast consuming my tongue by merciless mastication. But honour is due to the order of a man like General Cameron, so I ordered my men off and marched to where the firing still continued.1

“ * * * I complied, even though I was practically chewing my tongue off. But respect is owed to a man like General Cameron, so I sent my men away and marched to where the shooting was still happening.1

“The two churches lay more towards the left flank of the village. The firing continued more to our right near the centre of the village. As we approached that point we got a few long-range shots from distant whares, but took no notice of them.

“The two churches were located more towards the left side of the village. The gunfire continued more to our right, near the center of the village. As we got closer to that area, we received a few long-range shots from distant houses, but we ignored them.”

“In passing a boarded house, however, one more like the building of a European than a Maori, two shots were rapidly fired at us from its verandah. I did not believe my eyes when I saw there a woman coolly sitting on the verandah and hiding a still smoking double-barrel underneath it. She was decently dressed in the semi-European style adopted by influential Maoris. She was oldish, and not very fair to look at, particularly as her time-worn features were bent into one concentrated expression of hatred—such a hatred as Johnson revered and you read of occasionally in old plays.

“In passing a boarded house, which resembled more of a European building than a Maori one, two shots were quickly fired at us from its verandah. I couldn't believe my eyes when I saw a woman casually sitting there, hiding a still smoking double-barrel shotgun beneath it. She was dressed decently in the semi-European style that influential Maoris adopted. She was somewhat older and not very pleasing to look at, especially since her weathered features were fixed in a single, intense expression of hatred—such a hatred that Johnson admired and that you occasionally read about in old plays.”

“I went up to her and had the gun taken away, looking at her all the time, not knowing whether I should laugh or feel pathetic—the coolness, the ugliness, and reckless hatred of this specimen of Maoridom puzzling my choice of sentiment exceedingly. I thought of passing on, just with a warning for future good behaviour, when [43]some officers shouted to me that ‘the old wretch’ had also fired at them, wounded a man of the 65th, and been warned already, and that I had better take her prisoner.

“I walked up to her and took the gun away, keeping my eyes on her the whole time, unsure if I should laugh or feel sorry for her—the coolness, the ugliness, and reckless hatred of this person from Maoridom left me really confused about how to feel. I considered just walking away after giving a warning for her future behavior when [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]some officers yelled at me that ‘the old wretch’ had also taken shots at them, injured a man from the 65th, and had already been warned, so it would be better to take her in as a prisoner.

“Reluctantly I gave her in charge of one of my men, but accompanied the order with a Freemason’s sign which my man understood, the result of which was that the woman afterwards quietly slipped away unnoticed.

“Reluctantly, I handed her over to one of my guys, but I added a Freemason’s sign that my guy recognized, which resulted in the woman quietly slipping away unnoticed afterward.”

“Just as we started again we heard another couple of shots from the same house, and now thinking that some men might be inside I had the house surrounded.

“Just as we began again, we heard a few more shots coming from the same house. Now thinking that there might be some men inside, I had the house surrounded.”

“Just as Roberts got to the back part, another fairy burst from its door, and, running with the fleetness of a deer, dropped her gun just in time to have her sex recognised and respected. I was glad that her fleetness saved me from another female responsibility, and proceeded onward.

“Just as Roberts reached the back part, another fairy flew out of its door and, running as fast as a deer, dropped her gun just in time for her gender to be recognized and respected. I was relieved that her speed spared me from another female responsibility and continued on.”

“I met Captain Bower, Adjutant of the Defence Corps, one of the Six Hundred at Balaklava. He looked fearfully excited, and hurriedly told me that Colonel Nixon had just been shot, and that the bullet had gone through his lung.”

“I met Captain Bower, Adjutant of the Defence Corps, one of the Six Hundred at Balaklava. He looked extremely agitated and quickly told me that Colonel Nixon had just been shot, and that the bullet had passed through his lung.”

Von Tempsky, describing what he then saw, says that a circle of soldiers of all regiments surrounded at some distance a nearly solitary whare with a very narrow and low door; in the open doorway lay the body of a soldier of the 65th, shot through the head. A constant firing of rifles into the house was carried on with little regard to the effects of cross-fire, and the narrator formed his men in a half-circle, in the safe radius of the “dead angle” of the house. It seemed that after the house had been first surrounded Colonel Nixon sent Lieut. T. McDonnell and Mr Mair, the interpreter, to ask the Maoris in it to surrender, assuring them of good treatment. A volley was the concise answer. Then the firing into the house commenced, but as the floor was below the level of the outside ground the Maoris were comparatively secure for some time. Then of a sudden an excited trooper of the Defence Corps dismounted, and dashed, sword and revolver in hand, into the whare. Some quick shots were heard, and nothing more was seen or heard of him. A man of the 65th rushed forward to ascertain the fate of the trooper, but, being covered and hampered by his roll of blankets and other paraphernalia, he stuck in the door and was shot in the head. The firing into the whare now became a perfect cannonade, and even Colonel Nixon could not abstain from firing with his revolver [44]at the open door. Stepping incautiously from behind the corner of a neighbouring whare, he received a bullet, fired from that open door.

Von Tempsky, describing what he saw at the time, says that a circle of soldiers from all regiments surrounded a nearly solitary whare at some distance, which had a very narrow and low door. In the open doorway lay the body of a soldier from the 65th, shot through the head. There was constant rifle fire into the house with little concern for cross-fire, and the narrator arranged his men in a half-circle within the safe radius of the house’s “dead angle.” After the house was initially surrounded, Colonel Nixon sent Lieut. T. McDonnell and Mr. Mair, the interpreter, to ask the Maoris inside to surrender, assuring them they would be treated well. A volley was the brief response. Then the firing into the house began, but since the floor was below the level of the outside ground, the Maoris were relatively safe for a while. Suddenly, an eager trooper from the Defence Corps dismounted and rushed into the whare, sword and revolver in hand. Some quick shots were fired, and nothing more was seen or heard from him. A man from the 65th ran forward to find out what happened to the trooper, but he got stuck in the door, weighed down by his roll of blankets and other gear, and was shot in the head. The firing into the whare turned into a full-blown cannonade, and even Colonel Nixon couldn't help but fire his revolver at the open door. As he stepped carelessly out from behind the corner of a nearby whare, he got hit by a bullet fired from that open door. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“When we arrived,” resumes Von Tempsky, “some neighbouring whares had been set fire to with the view to communicating the fire to the all-dreaded one. But somehow this seemed to me an uncertain process, and unfair. So, looking round at my nearest men, I said, ‘We will rush the whare, boys.’

“When we got there,” continues Von Tempsky, “some nearby houses had been set on fire in hopes of spreading the flames to the all-dreaded one. But for some reason, this felt like a risky move and unfair. So, glancing at my closest men, I said, ‘Let’s charge the house, boys.’”

“ ‘Aye! Rush it, rush it!’ was echoed, and with one ‘Forward!’ about a dozen of us were round the door in an instant. Sergeant Carron had got ahead of me, and had poked his head into the low doorway. I stood impatiently behind him, just on one side of the door, thinking that we ought to take the body of the 65th man out of the way first. Carron then drew back his head and said to me:

“‘Yeah! Hurry up, hurry up!’ was echoed, and with one ‘Let’s go!’ about a dozen of us moved to the door in no time. Sergeant Carron got ahead of me and poked his head into the low doorway. I stood behind him, a bit impatient, just off to the side of the door, thinking we should clear the body of the 65th man first. Carron then pulled his head back and said to me:

“ ‘There is only one dead man inside, sir.’

“‘There’s only one dead guy inside, sir.’”

“I could not quite understand this, though I could see that it was pitch dark inside, and so Carron might have been mistaken.

“I couldn’t fully grasp this, although I could tell that it was completely dark inside, so Carron might have been wrong.”

“At this moment Corporal Alexander, of the Defence Corps, had pushed his way between myself and Carron, and, squatting down in the low doorway, commenced to arrange his carbine for taking aim, evidently puzzled by the darkness—I urging him either to make room for us or jump in.

“At this moment, Corporal Alexander of the Defense Corps had squeezed between me and Carron, and, crouching in the low doorway, started to set up his carbine to take aim, clearly confused by the darkness—I was urging him to either make room for us or jump in.”

“A double-barrel thunders, discharged from the interior of the house, a bullet knocks through Alexander’s brain, and he drops backward. The doorway was now completely chocked with the two bodies. My men dragged away Alexander, and, after firing five shots of my revolver quickly into the corner from which I had heard the last report, I dragged the 65th man out of the door myself. At that moment, also, one of my men got shot in the hip—a fine young fellow, John Ballender. He staggered forward and dropped, never more to rise, though he lingered for months in hospital. (Note.—A Canadian by birth, by profession a surgeon, he served as a private with me. An excellent shot, and brave to a fault. I had known him first at Mauku. His comrades have erected a handsome marble slab over his grave at Queen’s Redoubt.)

“A double-barrel gun fires loudly from inside the house, a bullet hits Alexander in the head, and he falls back. The doorway was now completely blocked with the two bodies. My men dragged Alexander away, and after quickly firing five shots from my revolver into the corner where I had heard the last shot, I pulled the 65th man out of the door myself. At that moment, one of my men got shot in the hip—a good young guy, John Ballender. He staggered forward and collapsed, never to get up again, although he lingered for months in the hospital. (Note.—A Canadian by birth, a surgeon by profession, he served as a private with me. An excellent shot and incredibly brave. I first met him at Mauku. His comrades have set up a beautiful marble slab over his grave at Queen’s Redoubt.)”

“I now debated within myself whether the rush might not be renewed, as the door was clear now; but I saw that my men, even, had had enough of it, and were pointing significantly and triumphantly [45]to the flames that now commenced to lap over from the nearest burning whare to the fatal and now fated house. What the feelings of the inmates of that doomed fortress must have been passes almost the power of imagination. They must have heard by this time the crackling of the approaching fire; they must have felt the heat already. Could human nature hold out any longer in resistance?

“I was now internally debating whether the rush might start up again since the door was clear; but I noticed that my men, even they, had had enough and were pointing significantly and triumphantly [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] at the flames that were now beginning to spread from the nearest burning house to the doomed and now destined house. What the feelings of the people inside that fortress must have been is almost beyond imagination. They must have heard the crackling of the fire approaching by now; they must have already felt the heat. Could human nature hold out any longer in resistance?

“No! Behold, one man, in a white blanket, quickly steps from the door and approaches the fatal circle at some distance from us. He holds up his arms to show himself unarmed; he makes a gesture of surrender; he is an old-looking man.

“No! Look, a man in a white blanket quickly steps out from the door and approaches the deadly circle a short distance away from us. He raises his arms to show he’s unarmed; he gestures to surrender; he appears to be an older man.

“ ‘Spare him! Spare him!’ is shouted by all the officers and most of my men. But some ruffians—and some men blinded by rage at the loss of comrades, perhaps—fired at the Maori.

“‘Spare him! Spare him!’ shout all the officers and most of my men. But some thugs—and some men blinded by rage at the loss of their friends, perhaps—shoot at the Maori.

“The expression of that Maori’s face, his attitude on receiving the first bullet, is now as vivid before my mind’s eye as when my heart first sickened over that sight. When the first shots struck him he smiled a sort of sad and disappointed smile; then, bowing his head, and staggering already, he wrapped his blanket over his face, and, receiving his death bullets without a groan, dropped quietly to the ground. (Note.—Had all the men been with their regiments—that is to say, had had their own officers near them—this would not have happened. In that promiscuous crowd no one knew who one belonged to.)

“The look on that Maori’s face and his reaction when he was hit by the first bullet is as clear in my memory as when I first felt sick seeing it. When the first shots hit him, he gave a sad, disappointed smile; then, bowing his head and already staggering, he covered his face with his blanket and, taking the fatal shots without a sound, fell quietly to the ground. (Note.—If all the men had been with their regiments—that is to say, if their own officers had been close by—this wouldn’t have happened. In that mixed crowd, no one knew who they belonged to.)”

“The flames now caught the roof. Could there be another being yet in that house of death? The roaring sound of approaching destruction inside the house, the certainty of death outside! What man can bear such wrath of fate?

“The flames now reached the roof. Could there be another soul still in that house of death? The loud noise of impending destruction within the house, the certainty of death outside! What person can endure such a cruel fate?

“Behold! There is one such man! Like an apparition he suddenly stands in front of the door—stands bolt upright—and fires his last two shots at us. Defiance flashes from his eyes even as he sinks under a shower of bullets.

“Look! There’s one such man! Like a ghost, he suddenly appears in front of the door—stands straight up—and fires his last two shots at us. Defiance sparkles in his eyes even as he falls under a hail of bullets.

‘The house is one mass of flame—it is near falling—when another Maori bursts from it, gun in hand, and drops pierced by bullets while dauntlessly aiming at the foe. As he fell the timbers of the roof bent inward, the house tottered, and with a crash crumbled to pieces on the well-fought ground.

‘The house is engulfed in flames—it's about to collapse—when another Maori charges out, gun in hand, and goes down, shot multiple times, while fearlessly aiming at the enemy. As he fell, the roof beams buckled inwards, the house swayed, and with a loud crash, it fell apart on the ground where the battle was hard-fought.

“Seven charred bodies of Maoris and the first Defence Corps man were found among the blackened ruins. That fortress had held ten defenders. What would not ten hundred of such defenders do when properly armed and commanded? Yet I am sorry to say [46]that much of this unyielding desperate disposition is based upon one of the worst if the strongest features in Maori character.

“Seven burned bodies of Maoris and the first Defence Corps man were discovered among the scorched ruins. That fortress had ten defenders. What could not a hundred of such defenders accomplish when properly armed and led? Yet I regret to say [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]that much of this unyielding, desperate attitude is rooted in one of the worst, yet strongest, aspects of Maori character.

“After the fall of the house there remained nothing to do at Rangiaowhia. The General, fearing the results of straggling in such a rambling, extensive community as this, together with the presumed absence of water in the most important military points, decided on returning to Te Awamutu.

“After the house fell, there was nothing left to do at Rangiaowhia. The General, worried about the consequences of wandering in such a sprawling community, along with the likely lack of water at the key military locations, decided to return to Te Awamutu.”

“On our way to Te Awamutu I had occasion to observe the peculiar insensibility to wounds in Maoris; the same that I had previously observed in North American Indians. I had seen an immense, brawny Maori lying on the ground covered with blood, Dr. Mouat, V.C., of the Staff, attending him with his usual skill and celerity. I thought that kindly attention but thrown away, for the Maori had a sabre cut over the head, a revolver bullet in his mouth, a shot through the liver, and a sabre cut over the back. He was carried in a stretcher half way to Te Awamutu, when he insisted on getting out, and walked the remainder of the way. I saw him the following day in hospital, sitting up among the female prisoners, chatting in such an unconcerned way and with such equanimity of expression in his features that I doubted the evidence of my eyes that this could be the same man I had seen on the previous day with four wounds, each of which would have prostrated for some time a European.”

“On our way to Te Awamutu, I had the chance to notice the unusual insensitivity to injuries in Maoris, similar to what I had seen before in North American Indians. I saw a large, muscular Maori lying on the ground covered in blood, attended to by Dr. Mouat, V.C., from the Staff, who was providing his usual skillful care. I thought that his efforts were in vain because the Maori had a sabre cut on his head, a revolver bullet lodged in his mouth, a gunshot wound in his liver, and another sabre cut on his back. He was carried on a stretcher halfway to Te Awamutu, when he insisted on getting out and walked the rest of the way. The next day, I saw him in the hospital, sitting up among the female prisoners, chatting so casually and with such a calm expression on his face that I doubted my own eyes—could this really be the same man I had seen just a day earlier with four wounds that would have laid a European out for quite some time?”

A veteran of No. 1 Company of Forest Rangers, Mr Wm. Johns, of Auckland (formerly of Te Rahu), gives the following account of his experiences at Rangiaowhia:

A veteran from No. 1 Company of Forest Rangers, Mr. Wm. Johns of Auckland (formerly of Te Rahu), shares his experiences at Rangiaowhia:

“About a dozen whares were burned in the village. The fight extended from the head of the swamp, where Colonel Nixon was shot, right up to the Catholic Church, whence we drove the Maoris over the crest into the swamps, next the native racecourse. Some shots were fired at us from the English Church; some Maoris were inside the building. It was an open skirmish from then right along. There were not more than 200 Maoris altogether in Rangiaowhia that day, but they fought well, and had plenty of ammunition. After one of our fellows had been shot, my commanding officer said to me, ‘Corporal, take two men and see if there are any Maoris in the whare there,’ pointing to a house about twenty yards away. I posted the two men outside and stooped to enter the house, which was sunk in the ground, with a low entrance. As I entered I was felled by a terrific blow on the side of the neck, but deflected somewhat [47]by the edge of the doorway. I lay there stunned for some moments, and when I recovered I saw a Maori weapon, a long taiaha, lying beside me. [It is now in the Old Colonists’ Museum in Auckland; a small piece was nicked out of the blade of it by the doorway edge.] My men told me that the inmates of the whare had escaped by bursting through the thatch at the back, and got clear away. It was a very narrow escape for me, and I took the taiaha as a memento of it. I took no further share in the fight that day, but I was able to march back to Te Awamutu.” [48]

About a dozen houses were burned in the village. The fight started at the head of the swamp, where Colonel Nixon was shot, and went all the way up to the Catholic Church, from which we drove the Maoris over the crest into the swamps, near the native racecourse. Some shots were fired at us from the English Church; some Maoris were inside the building. It was an open skirmish from then on. There were no more than 200 Maoris in Rangiaowhia that day, but they fought well and had plenty of ammunition. After one of our guys had been shot, my commanding officer said to me, “Corporal, take two men and check if there are any Maoris in that house,” pointing to a building about twenty yards away. I positioned the two men outside and crouched to enter the house, which was sunken with a low entrance. As I entered, I was struck by a powerful blow on the side of my neck, but it was somewhat deflected by the edge of the doorway. I lay there stunned for a few moments, and when I came to, I saw a Maori weapon, a long taiaha, lying next to me. [It is now in the Old Colonists’ Museum in Auckland; a small piece was chipped out of the blade by the edge of the doorway.] My men told me that the people in the house had escaped by breaking through the thatch at the back and got away safely. It was a very close call for me, and I took the taiaha as a keepsake. I didn’t take part in the fight any further that day, but I was able to march back to Te Awamutu.


1 Later in the day the Rangers had a skirmish with armed Maoris who occupied the Catholic Church, and drove them out of it, the natives finding that the walls were not bullet-proof. 

1 Later in the day, the Rangers had a fight with armed Maoris who were occupying the Catholic Church and forced them out. The locals realized that the walls weren’t bulletproof.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER VIII.

THE ENGAGEMENT AT HAIRINI.

On the afternoon of 22nd February, 1864—the day following the capture of Rangiaowhia—the British and Colonial forces were involved in a much sharper affair, a heavy engagement in which all three arms—horse, foot, and artillery—were used. This was the battle of Hairini Hill, a steep elevation about half way between Te Awamutu and Rangiaowhia; the name has since been transferred mistakenly to Rangiaowhia village. The present road follows exactly the military route of 1864.

On the afternoon of February 22, 1864—the day after the capture of Rangiaowhia—the British and Colonial forces were involved in a much more intense situation, a major battle that included all three branches—cavalry, infantry, and artillery. This was the battle of Hairini Hill, a steep rise located about halfway between Te Awamutu and Rangiaowhia; the name has since been incorrectly associated with Rangiaowhia village. The current road follows the exact military route from 1864.

OFFICERS OF THE 50th REGIMENT
From a photo in Sri Lanka 

OFFICERS OF THE 50th REGIMENT

50th Regiment Officers

(The 50th Regiment, 819 strong, arrived in Auckland from Colombo on 14th November, 1863. Colonel Waddy in the centre of the front row.)

(The 50th Regiment, 819 strong, arrived in Auckland from Colombo on November 14, 1863. Colonel Waddy was in the center of the front row.)

Here the Maoris who came pouring out of Paterangi immediately they discovered that their works had been outflanked had hastily fortified themselves, burning to avenge the surprise capture of Rangiaowhia and the killing of their comrades. An incident of the day’s work was a sabre charge by the Colonial Defence Force Cavalry; this was one of the very few occasions on which cavalry charges were practicable in the Maori Wars.

Here the Maoris who rushed out of Paterangi as soon as they realized their positions had been outflanked quickly set up defenses, eager to take revenge for the unexpected capture of Rangiaowhia and the deaths of their fellow warriors. One notable event of the day was a cavalry charge by the Colonial Defence Force; this was one of the rare instances where cavalry charges were feasible during the Maori Wars.

Von Tempsky wrote the following narrative of his Rangers’ share in the afternoon’s fighting:

Von Tempsky wrote the following account of his Rangers' involvement in the afternoon's fighting:

“At last about 1 o’clock orders came (to Te Awamutu camp), and away went the Rangers. I had received no order relative to my position or further operations; so, calculating to commit any errors on the safe side, I hurried my men past as many detachments as I could, and got them well in front by the time we had reached a commanding fern ridge, on which line of battle was formed. The firing had been going on already for some time between our skirmishers and the Maoris. I could now see their position plainly. There is a considerable rise just at the entrance to Rangiaowhia proper; the first considerable whares are on that hill; the brow of the same was crowned with a long stake fence, ditch, and low parapet, having been the common enclosure of a large field. It had been strengthened during the night and morning, and a very respectable length of line of black heads was bobbing up and down behind it. A swamp was at the foot of this hill, the main road avoiding it and turning more to our right flank. The right flank of the Maoris was covered by a still more impassable swamp [Pekapeka-rau], [49]so that their left flank was the only point needing much defence, a dense forest on that side giving them also contingent advantages.

“At last around 1 o’clock, orders came (to Te Awamutu camp), and the Rangers set off. I hadn’t received any orders regarding my position or further operations, so to avoid any mistakes, I hurried my men past as many detachments as I could, getting them well ahead by the time we reached a prominent fern ridge, where we formed our line of battle. The firing had already been going on for some time between our skirmishers and the Maoris. I could now see their position clearly. There’s a significant rise right at the entrance to Rangiaowhia itself; the first notable whares are on that hill. The top was lined with a long stake fence, ditch, and low parapet, serving as the common enclosure of a large field. It had been reinforced during the night and morning, and a respectable length of line of black heads was popping up and down behind it. At the foot of this hill was a swamp, with the main road steering away from it and shifting more to our right flank. The right flank of the Maoris was protected by an even more impenetrable swamp [Pekapeka-rau], [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]so their left flank was the only area that required significant defense, with a dense forest on that side providing them additional advantages."

“The 50th, under their brave old Colonel Waddy, and the Defence Cavalry Corps, under Captain Walmsley, as staunch an officer as ever put spurs to a horse, were on our extreme right; and were destined to do the work of that day, General Cameron and Staff personally superintending this particular work.

“The 50th, led by their courageous old Colonel Waddy, and the Defence Cavalry Corps, under Captain Walmsley, as reliable an officer as ever got on a horse, were on our far right; and were set to handle the tasks of that day, with General Cameron and his team directly overseeing this specific operation."

“We saw the 50th fix bayonets, and as they advanced on the main road the Maoris commenced a perfect feu d’enfer, and I, looking in vain for directions, led my men against the right flank of the Maoris.

“We saw the 50th fix their bayonets, and as they moved down the main road, the Maoris began a perfect hellfire, and I, looking in vain for orders, led my men against the right flank of the Maoris.

“We had to cross several little gullies and rises; at each place affording the least shelter I breathed my men for a moment, and then dashed them again over the next exposed space. Three severe instalments of a lead shower rattled, thumped, and whistled round us; each time I put the men under shelter till the shower passed, and then rushed on again. As yet I had seen only one of my men hit.

“We had to cross several small valleys and hills; at each spot that offered the slightest protection, I stopped my men for a moment, and then pushed them forward again over the next open area. Three intense bursts of gunfire rattled, pounded, and whistled around us; each time, I shielded the men until the gunfire passed, and then we moved on again. So far, I had only seen one of my men get hit.

“As we got into the swamp we just saw the gleam of the bayonets of the 50th close upon the left flank of the Maoris. We heard the British cheer, echoed it, and rushed on to the right of the position, where I also saw a peach-grove that might be of use to us.

“As we entered the swamp, we saw the shine of the bayonets of the 50th right on the left side of the Maoris. We heard the British cheer, joined in, and charged toward the right of the position, where I also spotted a peach grove that could be helpful to us.”

“Of a sudden, while panting up the hillside, with an upper stratum of lead travelling over our heads towards our friends we had left behind us, I saw that long black line of heads waver. I heard confused cries and shouts presaging disorder—and lo!—it broke and fled—some to the right, where I saw the Defence Corps after them; and some to the left; to these we lent our company. Maoris have a natural affinity to swamp; there is a strong amphibious tendency in the brown man. Ducks are no more at home in the swamps than Maoris. Only in this instance the ‘being at home’ was extended perhaps beyond the wish of many by our carbines. So soon as we had reached the peach-grove which commanded the swamp to our left, we had a fine play upon the greater part of the Maoris who were trying to make their escape. I had some soldiers of the 70th with me who, seduced by the example of my men, had followed my fortunes faithfully that day. They were, however, despatched back to their regiment by the arrival of Colonel Carey of the Staff. [50]

“Suddenly, while struggling up the hillside, with a layer of lead flying over our heads toward our friends we had left behind, I noticed that long line of heads sway. I heard mixed cries and shouts signaling chaos—and just like that—it broke and scattered—some to the right, where I saw the Defence Corps chasing after them; and some to the left; to those, we offered our help. Maoris have a natural connection to swamps; there’s a strong tendency for the brown man to be at home in the water. Ducks are just as comfortable in swamps as Maoris. But in this case, 'being at home' was perhaps pushed beyond what many wanted by our carbines. As soon as we reached the peach grove that overlooked the swamp on our left, we had a great shot at most of the Maoris trying to escape. I had some soldiers from the 70th with me who, inspired by my men, had faithfully followed me that day. However, they were sent back to their regiment with the arrival of Colonel Carey from the Staff. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“Some skirmishers still lurked between us and that part of Rangiaowhia where the two churches stood; so we took our way in that direction, getting now and then a sight of a Maori and a hearing of their bullets. I was just directing one of my foremost skirmishers to aim at a figure of a man which I could see behind a bush, when something struck me in the attitude as being nerveless like that of a wounded man. I gave the word to stop firing, and, surrounding the Maori carefully, as some sham being dead and then blaze into you, then approached him. Resting on his right elbow, his back against a stump, the left leg stretched from him with a large pool of blood around it, the Maori surveyed our approach without a start or a movement of a muscle in his face, even. Now, let me tell you that my men in the day of battle are not very confidence-inspiring objects to look at. What with dust, smoke, their wild dress, their armament, and faces wild with excitement of the hour, a man would be quite justified in hesitating to trust his life altogether to their keeping, not being able to see the golden sub-stratum of that desperado exterior. A calm, steady, almost indifferent look was fixed on me by the dark eye of the Maori. I made to him a gesture of friendship, and proceeded to examine his wound. An Enfield bullet had shattered his left leg below the calf, and he was rapidly bleeding to death. A boot-lace twisted under the knee had to do duty as a tourniquet, and the Maori’s shirt had to supply the bandages. One of our men who spoke a little Maori told him we would come back for him, and left him with water and some rum; the latter he refused taking.

“Some skirmishers were still hiding between us and the part of Rangiaowhia where the two churches were located, so we headed in that direction, occasionally catching sight of a Maori and hearing their gunfire. I was just directing one of my leading skirmishers to take aim at a figure I saw behind a bush when I noticed something in the figure's posture that suggested it was that of an injured person. I ordered a cease-fire and, carefully surrounding the Maori—as one might with a decoy that pretends to be dead—approached him. Resting on his right elbow with his back against a stump, his left leg stretched out with a large pool of blood around it, the Maori watched our approach without flinching or showing any movement in his face. Now, let me tell you, my men in battle aren’t exactly the most reassuring sight. With all the dust, smoke, their wild clothing, their weapons, and faces filled with the excitement of the moment, anyone would be justified in hesitating to trust their life in their hands, unable to see the underlying courage beneath their rough exterior. The dark eye of the Maori was fixed on me with a calm, steady, almost indifferent gaze. I gestured to him in friendship and began to examine his wound. An Enfield bullet had shattered his left leg below the calf, and he was quickly bleeding out. A bootlace twisted around his knee acted as a makeshift tourniquet, while his shirt served as bandages. One of our men, who knew a bit of Maori, told him we would come back for him, leaving him with water and some rum, which he declined.”

“I had an idea that as the Catholic Church had proved once an asylum to the Maori, it might be occupied the same way to-day. I was determined to be beforehand with the Staff to-day at least, and pushed on by short-cut. Everything seemed quiet about the neighbourhood. The church door was locked, but as it might have been locked from the inside I had a carbine pointed into the lock, which pass-key proved to fit our requirements. I entered the church, found it empty, turned my men out again, and re-fastened the door to the best of my ability.

“I thought that since the Catholic Church had once provided refuge for the Maori, it might serve the same purpose today. I was determined to get there ahead of the Staff, so I took a shortcut. Everything seemed quiet in the area. The church door was locked, but since it might have been locked from the inside, I used a carbine to get the lock open, which worked perfectly. I entered the church, found it empty, sent my men outside again, and locked the door as best as I could.”

“Colonel Carey, of the Staff, then arrived, and gave me orders to guard the adjoining dwelling-house of the priest and permit no one to enter it. My men had by my permission gone to plunder the nearest whares. Their whole plunder was then put into the verandah of the priest’s house, and, putting a sentry over it, I dispersed [51]my men once more for ‘loot,’ as they now deserved to have a pull at Rangiaowhia. I remained to guard the priest’s house myself and ruminate over the day’s work.

“Colonel Carey from the Staff arrived and gave me orders to guard the nearby house of the priest and not allow anyone to enter. With my permission, my men had gone to loot the nearest stores. They brought all their loot to the porch of the priest’s house, and after placing a guard over it, I sent my men out again for more ‘loot,’ as they were now due for a chance at Rangiaowhia. I stayed behind to guard the priest’s house myself and think about the day’s events.”

“Colonel Weare, of the 50th, then made his appearance, and informed me that he had received orders to take charge of this house and grounds. I had no great objection to a transfer of responsibility, but when I was informed that nothing was to be removed from the ground, not even the loot my men had taken from the neighbourhood, now lying piled in the verandah, I most decidedly objected to such an unfair arrangement. A picket under a subaltern was then put over the premises, and Colonel Weare departed. I recalled my Rangers by my whistle, drew them up outside, and carried out myself every individual article belonging to them, not forgetting one or two articles of loot belonging to Colonel Weare, accidentally mixed with ours, considered already as safely acquired by right of seniority. It was to me about as interesting an interlude as could be found amongst the sad realities of higher interests around me. And I look back to my struggle with Colonel Weare for the loot of my men probably with the same amount of amusement as he does himself by this time. He put me under arrest. I took no notice of it, nor did General Cameron, who joked me the next day about it.”

“Colonel Weare, from the 50th regiment, then showed up and informed me that he had received orders to take charge of this house and the grounds. I didn't mind handing over responsibility too much, but when I was told that nothing was to be removed from the property—not even the loot my men had taken from the area, which was now piled on the porch—I strongly objected to such an unfair arrangement. A picket under a junior officer was then posted over the place, and Colonel Weare left. I called my Rangers back with my whistle, gathered them outside, and personally carried out every item that belonged to them, making sure to grab one or two pieces of Colonel Weare's loot that had accidentally mixed in with ours, which we already considered ours by right of seniority. It was, for me, one of the more interesting moments amidst the grim realities surrounding us. I look back at my confrontation with Colonel Weare over my men’s loot with about as much amusement as he likely does now. He placed me under arrest. I paid no attention to it, nor did General Cameron, who joked with me about it the next day.”

The Forest Rangers’ entry into Te Awamutu that evening must have been a grotesquely picturesque spectacle. Von Tempsky wrote:

The Forest Rangers' arrival in Te Awamutu that evening must have been an oddly beautiful sight. Von Tempsky wrote:

“An advanced guard under myself surrounded the stretcher of the chief Paul, whom we had picked up on the way back according to promise. This was serious and respectable, but the main body of the two companies that followed, borne down with the most promiscuous loot ever gathered, were a sight fit for the pencil of Hogarth. There were men representing a walking museum of fowls strung and hung all over their persons. There were men having the carcases of pigs strapped to their bodies; one even carried a live young sow, baby-wise in his arms, restraining its desperate struggles and screams by the strength of a powerful arm. There were men mounted on Maori horses, one of them my half-caste Sergeant Southee, decorated with feathers used at the Maori war dance. The whole two companies bristled with Maori spears, tomahawks, double-barrel guns, and so forth. I myself had a magnificent long-handled tomahawk, given to me by one of my men, who picked it up on the battlefield. I gave it to General Cameron. [52]

An advanced guard led by me surrounded the stretcher of Chief Paul, whom we had picked up on our way back as promised. This was serious and respectable, but the main group of the two companies that followed, weighed down with the most random loot ever gathered, was a sight fit for Hogarth’s pencil. There were men who looked like a walking museum of birds strung and hung all over them. There were guys with pig carcasses strapped to their bodies; one even carried a live young sow, cradled in his arms, keeping its desperate struggles and screams at bay with his strong arm. Some men were riding Maori horses, including my half-caste Sergeant Southee, who was decorated with feathers from the Maori war dance. The entire two companies were loaded with Maori spears, tomahawks, double-barrel guns, and more. I had a magnificent long-handled tomahawk given to me by one of my men, who picked it up on the battlefield. I handed it to General Cameron. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“I have since heard that our entry into Te Awamutu created not only admiration but envy, loot being such a scarce article in this war that even Commodore Wiseman could not help saying to a friend of mine, ‘Those rascally Rangers have got all the loot.’ In former days the Naval Brigade generally got ahead of the soldiers in that business, but now the agility of the Rangers had put the long-armed Jack Tar into the shade.

“I’ve heard that our arrival in Te Awamutu sparked not just admiration but envy, as loot has become so scarce in this war that even Commodore Wiseman couldn’t help but say to a friend of mine, ‘Those sneaky Rangers have taken all the loot.’ In the past, the Naval Brigade usually outpaced the soldiers in that department, but now the quickness of the Rangers has left the long-armed sailors in the dust.”

“In dismissing my men that evening, I could not but testify to their gallant conduct, particularly No. 1 Company, under Lieutenant Westrupp, who had followed me when I went a considerable pace, and when my own men, being in high fern, could not keep up with me. General Cameron, in acknowledging the good behaviour of the men, had another ration of rum served out to them that night, so that at the camp-fire our battles were fought over again with even more gusto and less risk.”

“In sending my men home that evening, I had to commend their brave behavior, especially No. 1 Company, led by Lieutenant Westrupp, who had sticked with me when I was moving at a good pace, while my own men, being in tall ferns, couldn’t keep up. General Cameron, recognizing the men’s good conduct, issued another round of rum that night, so around the campfire, we relived our battles with even more enthusiasm and less danger.”

Another old-timer, an ex-Ranger in the Waikato, thus described to the present writer that triumphal march back from Rangiaowhia:

Another old-timer, a former Ranger in the Waikato, described to me that triumphant march back from Rangiaowhia:

“We had found great stores of potatoes, pigs, and fowls lying ready to be carted to the big pa at Paterangi. The stuff was stacked here and there along the middle of the village between the two churches. When we marched back to Te Awamutu that night one of our fellows, Johnny Reddy, was leading, or rather driving, a pig by a rope. As we came near the mission station gate at Te Awamutu we saw General Cameron standing there with Bishop Selwyn. Reddy called out, ‘Make way for the Maori prisoner!’ The General ordered, ‘Arrest that man!’ But Johnny dropped his rope, left the pig, and bolted. All the same, he had a fair whack of that porker for his supper.”

"We found a lot of potatoes, pigs, and chickens ready to be taken to the big pa at Paterangi. The stuff was piled up here and there in the middle of the village between the two churches. When we marched back to Te Awamutu that night, one of our guys, Johnny Reddy, was leading, or rather dragging, a pig by a rope. As we got close to the mission station gate at Te Awamutu, we saw General Cameron standing there with Bishop Selwyn. Reddy shouted, 'Make way for the Maori prisoner!' The General ordered, 'Arrest that man!' But Johnny let go of the rope, abandoned the pig, and ran away. Either way, he still had a good piece of that porker for his dinner."

The Royal Navy men, as a veteran recalls, did not come home from the battle quite empty-handed, for when they hauled their six-pounder field-piece in that evening it was loaded with Maori pigs and potatoes.

The Royal Navy men, as a veteran remembers, didn’t come home from the battle completely empty-handed, because when they brought their six-pounder field piece back that evening, it was filled with Maori pigs and potatoes.

The day’s casualties numbered two soldiers killed, one of the Defence Force Cavalry mortally wounded, and fifteen others wounded, including Ensign Doveton, of the 50th. The Maoris lost about a score killed, beside many wounded, some of whom were captured and treated in the field hospital at Te Awamutu.

The day's casualties included two soldiers killed, one from the Defence Force Cavalry severely wounded, and fifteen others injured, including Ensign Doveton from the 50th. The Maoris lost around twenty killed, along with many wounded, some of whom were captured and treated at the field hospital in Te Awamutu.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE RANGIAOWHIA BLOCKHOUSE.

A veteran Forest Ranger (Mr Wm. Johns, of Auckland) says: [53]

A seasoned Forest Ranger (Mr. Wm. Johns, from Auckland) says: [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“About 1870 the Rangiaowhia blockhouse, designed exactly like that at Orakau, was built close to where the Hairini school now stands. It was constructed of four-inch planks. We used it as a refuge place in the panic times. Being doubtful of its strength, I proposed to my fellow-settlers one day that I would test whether it was really bullet-proof. We all went out, and with an Enfleld rifle at fifty yards I put a bullet not only through the front wall of four-inch planks but also nearly through the rear wall. Then I took one of the solid plugs of the floor-loopholes in the overhanging upper storey, a piece of timber seven inches thick, set it up, and drilled it through with a bullet. We decided that we could not stay in the blockhouse, as it would only be a death-trap in case of attack; so we represented its condition to Major Jackson, our commanding officer. Then the blockhouse was made really bullet-proof by giving it a plank lining and filling the intervening space, four inches or so, with sand and gravel.” [54]

“Around 1870, the Rangiaowhia blockhouse, built just like the one at Orakau, was constructed close to where the Hairini school now stands. It was made from four-inch planks. We used it as a safe place during times of panic. Doubting its strength, I suggested to my fellow settlers one day that I would test if it was truly bullet-proof. We all went outside, and with an Enfield rifle from fifty yards, I shot a bullet through the front wall of four-inch planks and almost through the rear wall as well. Then I took one of the solid plugs from the floor loopholes in the overhanging upper story, a piece of timber seven inches thick, set it up, and drilled it through with a bullet. We decided that we couldn't stay in the blockhouse since it would only be a death trap in case of an attack; so we reported its condition to Major Jackson, our commanding officer. After that, the blockhouse was truly made bullet-proof by adding a plank lining and filling the space in between, about four inches or so, with sand and gravel.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

PLAN OF TE AWAMUTU REDOUBT, 1874.

PLAN OF TE AWAMUTU REDOUBT, 1874.

PLAN OF TE AWAMUTU REDOUBT, 1874.

[55]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER IX.

THE INVASION OF KIHIKIHI.

Rewi Maniapoto’s headquarters were at Kihikihi, three miles from Te Awamutu, and General Cameron made no delay in paying his adversary a military call. Rewi had not fought at Hairini; the fact is that he was a more sagacious soldier than most of his fellow-countrymen, and perceived the impossibility of making a successful stand at such a vulnerable spot. No doubt he fully realised that with the bloodless fall of Paterangi the pakeha conquest of the Waipa was practically complete.

Rewi Maniapoto’s headquarters were at Kihikihi, three miles from Te Awamutu, and General Cameron wasted no time in visiting his opponent. Rewi hadn’t fought at Hairini; in fact, he was a wiser soldier than many of his compatriots and understood the impossibility of successfully defending such a vulnerable place. He surely recognized that with the peaceful capture of Paterangi, the pakeha conquest of the Waipa was almost finished.

On 23rd February, 1864, a mixed force of troops marched from Te Awamutu, and without resistance entered the large village of Kihikihi, an attractive sight with its cultivations of root and grain crops and its peach and apple orchards. The Ngati-Maniapoto retired to the Puniu River without firing a shot.

On February 23, 1864, a combined group of soldiers marched from Te Awamutu and entered the large village of Kihikihi without any resistance. Kihikihi was a beautiful sight, with its fields of root and grain crops and its peach and apple orchards. The Ngati-Maniapoto retreated to the Puniu River without firing a shot.

After burning the large carved council-house (which stood at the south end of the present township) and destroying the tall flagstaff, the force returned to Te Awamutu. The troops were now well established in encampments around the mission station, and several redoubts were soon built. The principal redoubt, occupied by Imperial troops during 1864–65, was built in the middle of the present town, in rear of the post office, as shown on the plan here given. The site of this earthwork can still be traced, although it is intersected by a road. There were also British garrisons in occupation of Pikopiko, Paterangi, and Rangiaowhia.

After burning the large carved council house (which stood at the south end of the current township) and taking down the tall flagpole, the force returned to Te Awamutu. The troops were now well settled in camps around the mission station, and several forts were soon constructed. The main fort, occupied by Imperial troops from 1864 to 1865, was built in the middle of what is now the town, behind the post office, as shown on the plan provided here. You can still see where this earthwork was, even though it’s crossed by a road now. There were also British garrisons stationed at Pikopiko, Paterangi, and Rangiaowhia.

The soldiers in the various camps revelled in an abundance of fruit and potatoes, and the horses of the cavalry and field artillery throve on the maize that grew in every settlement.

The soldiers in the different camps enjoyed plenty of fruit and potatoes, and the horses of the cavalry and field artillery thrived on the corn that grew in every settlement.

A few days after the first expedition to Kihikihi a scouting party of the Colonial Defence Force Cavalry brought news that the Maoris had returned to the neighbourhood of the settlement. It was decided, therefore, that a redoubt should be built at Kihikihi, and an expedition made a start from Te Awamutu before daylight one morning, in an attempt to surprise Ngati-Maniapoto. Colonel Waddy, of the 50th, was in command. The two companies of Forest Rangers composed the advance guard. [56]

A few days after the first trip to Kihikihi, a scouting team from the Colonial Defence Force Cavalry reported that the Maoris had returned to the area around the settlement. It was decided to build a stronghold at Kihikihi, and one morning before dawn, an expedition set out from Te Awamutu to try and catch Ngati-Maniapoto by surprise. Colonel Waddy from the 50th was in charge, and two companies of Forest Rangers made up the advance guard. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Von Tempsky, describing this expedition, wrote:

Von Tempsky, describing this expedition, wrote:

“As we approached Kihikihi I went somewhat in advance, and seeing some Maoris near a bush adjoining the village, we gave chase, and sent word back to that effect. We skirmished through some maize-fields, with a dense bush to our left, to which bush I gave a wide berth. But we could not get well at them as they had the start of us, and we were suddenly brought up by a swamp. We skirmished with them across the swamp, but got little good out of it. I saw them retreating into some distant whares, and making themselves quite comfortable, proving to me thereby that they were now supported, and that their position was strong. As we found the swamp altogether impassable without making a detour of miles, I returned, having formed, however, my plan already to look after these gentlemen.

“As we got closer to Kihikihi, I moved ahead a bit and noticed some Maoris near a bush next to the village, so we went after them and sent word back about it. We maneuvered through some cornfields, with a thick bush on our left, which I decided to avoid. But we couldn’t catch up since they had a head start, and then we were suddenly stopped by a swamp. We exchanged some shots across the swamp but didn’t gain much from it. I saw them retreating into some faraway whares and getting comfortable, which showed me that they had backup and a strong position. Since the swamp was completely impassable without taking a long detour, I decided to head back, but I had already formed a plan to keep an eye on those guys.”

“That night I entered the bush which I had skirted the previous day, thinking of heading the swamp by these means, and surprising the whares. We had a fearful march of it. It was a kahikatea bush, with swamp inside, and night to add to the difficulties. However, we persevered, and by the time it was morning we were opposite the whares. With one ‘Hurrah!’ we rushed across the open space on to one, then to the other, whare, but found both empty and everything in them smashed to atoms—to the very cats of the domicile. The houses belonged to Mr Gage, a half-caste, who had not joined the Maori cause.

“That night I ventured into the bush I had avoided the day before, planning to get around the swamp this way and catch the whares by surprise. It was a tough trek. The bush was made up of kahikatea trees, with a swamp in the middle, and the nighttime made things even harder. Still, we pushed on, and by morning, we found ourselves in front of the whares. With a shout of ‘Hurrah!’ we dashed across the open area to one whare, then to the other, only to discover both were empty and everything inside was completely destroyed—even the cats that lived there. The houses belonged to Mr. Gage, a half-caste who didn’t side with the Maori.”

“While my men were overhauling the premises for anything useful, I surveyed the neighbourhood, and saw that between us and the bush, which formed a perfect bight around us, there was still another swamp to cross if we wanted to get into the bush. Also, I saw that if there were any Maoris lurking there we presented a fair target for their pleasure, without even the chance of retaliation.

“While my crew was searching the place for anything useful, I checked out the neighborhood and noticed that between us and the bush, which curved perfectly around us, there was still another swamp to cross if we wanted to get into the bush. I also realized that if any Maoris were hiding there, we would be an easy target for them, with no chance to fight back.”

REWI MANIAPOTO (MANGA)

REWI MANIAPOTO (MANGA)

REWI MANIAPOTO (COMIC)

Rewi was the principal chief in the defence of Orakau. From the first, however, he was opposed to building the pa in such an exposed position, and he regarded the defence as hopeless. He died in 1894 and was buried at Kihikihi. This picture is from a photo by Pulman, of Auckland, about 1883.

Rewi was the main chief in the defense of Orakau. From the beginning, he was against building the pa in such an exposed location, believing the defense was hopeless. He died in 1894 and was buried in Kihikihi. This picture is from a photo taken by Pulman, of Auckland, around 1883.

TE ROHU, WIDOW OF REWI MANIAPOTO

TE ROHU, WIDOW OF REWI MANIAPOTO

TE ROHU, WIDOW OF REWI MANIAPOTO

(From a photo by J. Cowan, at the Puniu, 1920)

(From a photo by J. Cowan, at the Puniu, 1920)

“At that moment Sergeant Carron, who had been sniffing around with his usual acuteness, reported to me that there were Maoris in the bush. This decided me in relinquishing my position at once, as we could do no harm to our antagonists if they persisted in remaining in the bush. I had hardly drawn my men down the knoll on which the dwelling-house stood when down came a volley over the heads of the last men disappearing behind the hill. I took up a better position within 300 yards of it, where logs and fern gave good cover to the ground in our favour. But the Maoris would no more cross that swamp in front of us than we would in front of [57]them; so, looking at one another wrathfully, and shaking a figurative fist, we parted at last without much harm done to either side.”

“At that moment, Sergeant Carron, who had been sniffing around with his usual sharpness, informed me that there were Maoris in the bush. This made me decide to give up our position right away, since we couldn't do any damage to our opponents if they chose to stay in the bush. I had barely gotten my men down from the knoll where the house was located when a volley rang out over the heads of the last men as they disappeared behind the hill. I moved to a better position about 300 yards away, where logs and ferns provided good cover for us. But the Maoris were no more willing to cross that swamp in front of us than we were to cross it in front of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]them; so, shooting angry looks at each other and shaking our fists, we finally parted ways with not much harm done to either side.”

The redoubt now built on the highest part of the Kihikihi village (the spot is just behind the present police station) was garrisoned by Imperial troops for a time, and then by Waikato Militia. In the Seventies, and, in fact, until about 1883, it was occupied by the Armed Constabulary. Unfortunately it was demolished in the Eighties by the townspeople, who did not realise the value of this large and picturesquely-set earthwork as a place of future historic interest.

The fort now built on the highest part of Kihikihi village (the spot is just behind the current police station) was occupied by Imperial troops for a while, and then by the Waikato Militia. In the 1870s, and actually until around 1883, it was occupied by the Armed Constabulary. Unfortunately, it was torn down in the 1880s by the townspeople, who didn’t recognize the value of this large and beautifully located earthwork as a site of historical interest for the future.

HITIRI TE PAERATA

HITIRI TE PAERATA

HITIRI TE PAERATA

Hitiri was a chief of Ngati-Raukawa and Ngati-te-Kohera, and fought in the defence of Orakau pa, where his father and brother were killed. His sister, Ahumai, who suffered several wounds, was the heroine who declared that if the men died the women and children must die also.

Hitiri was a chief of Ngati-Raukawa and Ngati-te-Kohera, and he fought in the defense of Orakau pa, where his father and brother were killed. His sister, Ahumai, who was wounded several times, was the heroine who stated that if the men died, the women and children would have to die too.

WINITANA TUPOTAHI
From a photo by Mr. J. McDonald, Dominion Museum, Wellington. 

WINITANA TUPOTAHI

WINITANA TUPOTAHI

Tupotahi, who was one of the leading chiefs of Ngati-Maniapoto, was severely wounded at Orakau.

Tupotahi, one of the top chiefs of Ngati-Maniapoto, was seriously injured at Orakau.

The Forest Rangers now camped at Kihikihi for some time. On 29th February, 1864, the first expedition was made to Orakau village. Von Tempsky, describing this bit of work, wrote:

The Forest Rangers had been camping at Kihikihi for a while. On February 29, 1864, the first expedition was sent to Orakau village. Von Tempsky, writing about this task, said:

“The Maoris at Orakau kept hanging about, irresolute what to do, till we saw them commencing to dig rifle-pits, and then it was high time to give them notice to quit. Colonel Waddy mustered his whole strength, and away we went under the firm impression that we would have a warm afternoon of it. The Forest Rangers were in the advance. There was much scrub on each side of the road, and we had also orders to break down any fence that might impede the action of the cavalry. We had broken down one or two across our road already, when the Maoris commenced with some desultory shots at cannon range. But suddenly I saw a peculiar sort of fence across the road—a stake fence bound with new flax, therefore a new work—a rising bank behind it, with a suspicious look about the crown.

“The Maoris at Orakau kept hanging around, unsure of what to do, until we saw them starting to dig rifle pits, and then it was definitely time to give them a warning to leave. Colonel Waddy gathered all his forces, and we set out, fully expecting a tough afternoon. The Forest Rangers took the lead. There was a lot of scrub on either side of the road, and we also had orders to tear down any fences that might block the cavalry's movements. We had already taken down a couple of fences in our path when the Maoris began firing some random shots at cannon range. But then I noticed a strange kind of fence across the road—a stake fence tied with new flax, indicating it was recently built—along with a rising bank behind it that looked suspicious at the top.”

“ ‘Listen, men,’ I said. ‘We must make one broad rush at that place—one long, strong, all-together push—and that fence must go down. Then up the bank like lightning.’

“ ‘Listen, guys,’ I said. ‘We need to make one big push at that spot—one long, strong, united effort—and that fence has to come down. Then up the bank like lightning.’

“Thus arranged—thus it was done. With a cheer a wave of sprightly fellows dashed against that fence. Down it went—up the bank we flew. There were the masked rifle-pits just dug and just deserted. They had stuck sprigs and branches of tea-tree into the newly-thrown-up earth to hide the presence of those pits.

“That's how it was set up—and that's how it happened. With a cheer, a group of energetic guys rushed against that fence. Down it fell—we shot up the bank. There were the masked rifle pits that had just been dug and were now abandoned. They had stuck twigs and branches of tea tree into the freshly turned earth to conceal the presence of those pits.

“Thence we entered the village, still with considerable precaution, as we would not believe that the Maoris would make no resistance whatever, particularly in such broken ground as the village, straggling amongst gullies and ridges covered with peach-groves, afforded. Thus, however, it was. We went right through the village, and seeing the fugitives in the far-off distance making [58]for an old pa [probably Otautahanga], I gave chase, but was soon recalled, as the orders of Colonel Waddy were to confine himself strictly to Orakau. The next time I entered that village a few weeks after we did not complain about the reluctance of fighting in the Maoris.” [59]

“We cautiously entered the village, as we couldn’t believe the Maoris wouldn’t put up any resistance, especially in such rugged terrain as the village, which sprawled among gullies and ridges filled with peach orchards. Surprisingly, there was no resistance. We passed right through the village and spotted some fleeing in the distance heading toward an old pa [probably Otautahanga]. I started to pursue them but was quickly recalled since Colonel Waddy’s orders were to stay strictly at Orakau. The next time I entered that village a few weeks later, we didn’t complain about the Maoris’ unwillingness to fight.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER X.

THE BATTLE OF ORAKAU.

And how can man die better

And how can a man die better

Than facing fearful odds,

Than facing scary odds,

For the ashes of his fathers,

For the ashes of his ancestors,

And the temples of his gods?

And what about the temples of his gods?

—“Horatius” (“Lays of Ancient Rome.”)

—“Horatius” (“Lays of Ancient Rome.”)

The defence of Orakau Pa by the three hundred Maoris who deserve lasting fame as surely as the three hundred of Thermopylæ has passed into imperishable history as an inspiring example of heroism and devotion to a national cause. Many and many a story of that three days’ siege has been written, and yet new narratives with much that is thrilling are still to be gathered from the very few survivors. Far away in the wild forest glens of the Urewera Country I have heard the story of Orakau told in the meeting-houses at night by the old warriors, and travelling over the Huiarau Mountains to Waikaremoana, my companion, a Hauhau veteran, told me how his father fell at Orakau and he himself escaped from the field with a severe wound, and proudly he exhibited the deep scars.

The defense of Orakau Pa by the three hundred Māori deserves to be remembered just like the three hundred at Thermopylae; it has become an unforgettable part of history, showcasing incredible bravery and commitment to their national cause. Countless stories of that three-day siege have been told, and yet there are still more exciting accounts waiting to be shared by the few surviving witnesses. In the remote forest glens of Urewera Country, I've heard the story of Orakau recounted at night in the meeting houses by the old warriors. While traveling over the Huiarau Mountains to Waikaremoana, my companion, a Hauhau veteran, shared how his father fell at Orakau and how he himself narrowly escaped with a serious wound, proudly showing off the deep scars.

A PLAN OF THE BATTLEFIELD OF ORAKAU. 1864.

A PLAN OF THE BATTLEFIELD OF ORAKAU. 1864.

A MAP OF THE ORAKAU BATTLEFIELD. 1864.

Orakau was one of those defeats and retreats that are grander than a victory. The spirit of Bannockburn was in the defenders’ scornful defiance of terrible odds; but even Bannockburn was outdone by the Maori garrison’s indifference to the foe’s superiority in numbers and arms and by the devotion of the women who remained to share the fall of their husbands and brothers. The pakeha’s cattle graze over the unfenced, unmarked trenches where scores of brave men were laid to rest. Technically they were rebels, holding stubbornly to nationalism and a broken cause, but the glory of Orakau rests with those rebels. And now that the old racial animosities have disappeared Briton and Maori join in fraternal worship of the men and women who died for a sentiment. A Waikato Regiment has taken for its motto the war-cry of the people whom Cameron defeated but could not conquer, and has inscribed on its colours the words, “Ka whawhai tonu matou, ake, ake, ake!” To New Zealanders of the blended races in the years to [61]come that slogan of the soil should carry as thrilling a call in battle-test as the last words of Burns’s ode hold for the Scot: “Liberty’s in every blow—let us do or die!”

Orakau was one of those defeats and retreats that feel more significant than a victory. The spirit of Bannockburn was reflected in the defenders’ proud defiance against overwhelming odds; however, even Bannockburn was surpassed by the Maori garrison’s disregard for the enemy’s superiority in numbers and weaponry and by the dedication of the women who stayed to share in the loss of their husbands and brothers. The settlers' cattle graze over the unmarked, unfenced trenches where many brave men were buried. Technically, they were rebels, holding firmly to nationalism and a lost cause, but the honor of Orakau belongs to these rebels. Now that old racial tensions have faded, Britons and Maori come together in mutual respect for the men and women who died for an ideal. A Waikato Regiment has adopted as its motto the battle cry of the people whom Cameron defeated but could not subdue, inscribing on its banner the words, “We will fight on forever and ever!” For New Zealanders of mixed heritage in the years to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] come, that rallying cry should inspire as much in the heat of battle as the last words of Burns’s poem inspire for the Scots: “Liberty’s in every blow—let us do or die!”


Of Ngati-Maniapoto themselves there were but fifty or so in Orakau; the defence fell chiefly on the Urewera—who had come fully a hundred and fifty miles to fight the pakeha—and on the Ngati-Raukawa and Ngati-te-Kohera and other West Taupo hapus.

Of Ngati-Maniapoto, there were only about fifty in Orakau; the defense relied mainly on the Urewera—who had traveled over a hundred and fifty miles to fight the pakeha—and on the Ngati-Raukawa, Ngati-te-Kohera, and other West Taupo groups.

Very nearly all those dogged heroes of Orakau have passed to the Reinga; I know of only five now living—three Ngati-Maniapoto and two Urewera.

Very few of those determined heroes of Orakau are still alive; I know of only five who are living now—three Ngati-Maniapoto and two Urewera.

In this sketch of Waipa history I need not enter into the already familiar military history of Orakau. There is, however, an immensely interesting MS. narrative at my hand—Major Von Tempsky’s account of the siege—and extracts from this animated description make a valuable contribution to the story of the three days’ fighting.

In this overview of Waipa history, I don’t need to dive into the well-known military history of Orakau. However, there’s a really fascinating manuscript narrative I have—Major Von Tempsky’s account of the siege—and extracts from this lively description add valuable insight to the story of the three days of fighting.

Von Tempsky, after describing his march with the Forest Rangers from Te Awamutu, as advance guard of Major Blyth’s column, narrates that the force crossed and re-crossed the Puniu and came out in rear of Orakau, soon after the main body under Brigadier-General Carey had opened the attack. His Rangers (No. 2 Company—No. 1 was in camp at Ohaupo) were ordered to guard the east side of the Maori position. Von Tempsky then goes on to describe the events of the first day (31st March, 1864):

Von Tempsky, after detailing his march with the Forest Rangers from Te Awamutu as the advance guard of Major Blyth's column, recounts how the force crossed and recrossed the Puniu River and ended up behind Orakau, shortly after the main group under Brigadier-General Carey launched the attack. His Rangers (No. 2 Company—No. 1 was stationed at camp in Ohaupo) were assigned to secure the eastern side of the Maori position. Von Tempsky then proceeds to describe the events of the first day (March 31, 1864):

“For two hours we lay under what cover the inequalities of the ground afforded, with a heavy and well-directed fire upon us. We could see the Maoris strengthening their works as busy as bees, firing away also with rifles from two or three small embrasures with most unpleasant comparative accuracy. There was one gentleman in particular sending his shots at me with a wonderful progression of skill. I had a hillock somewhat bigger than my head to shelter the same; a gentle incline thence afforded a philosophical resting-place for the trunk and limbs; so that I lay in comparative security from direct shots, though not from the leaden droppings of high descent. The first indication of the notice taken of my insignificant presence was given me by a bullet striking the ground in beautiful line with my head about eight or nine yards in front. The next shot made the distance six, in the same splendid line, the third five, the fourth four, and so on until—he did not hit me after all. [62]

“For two hours, we lay under whatever cover the uneven ground provided, with a heavy and accurate fire coming our way. We could see the Maoris reinforcing their positions busily, also firing rifles from two or three small openings with quite annoying accuracy. There was one guy in particular sending shots my way with an impressive improvement in skill. I had a little mound slightly bigger than my head for cover; a gentle slope there gave me a comfortable spot for my body, so I lay relatively safe from direct shots, though not from bullets falling from above. The first sign that my unimportant presence had been noticed was a bullet striking the ground in a neat line with my head about eight or nine yards in front. The next shot reduced the distance to six, still in that same precise line; the third made it five, the fourth four, and so on until—thankfully, he didn’t hit me after all. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“I had had some hopes that the nearness of our circle to the pa indicated an intention of a general assault, but nothing of the kind took place. We could not even fire, as the danger of a cross-fire was then too imminent, and I must confess that I was heartily glad when we were removed at last from that uselessly-exposed position to a point further back, where the sudden fall of the ridge gave a comparative shelter from bullets. Here I was joined once more by the rest of my men and Lieutenant Roberts, and got from him a full account of the proceedings of the main column.

“I had some hopes that being so close to our camp meant a big attack was coming, but nothing happened. We couldn’t even shoot because we risked hitting each other, and I have to admit I was really relieved when we were finally pulled back from that vulnerable position to a spot further back, where the drop in the ridge offered some cover from bullets. Here, I was reunited with the rest of my men and Lieutenant Roberts, who gave me a complete rundown of what had happened with the main group."

“They were first fired upon from some peach-groves in the beginning of the village. The advance guard under Captain Ring, accompanied by Roberts and his Rangers, skirmished along the road, the natives retiring before them. It became then apparent that the Maoris were going to make a stand in a large peach-grove before them. There was an old stock-yard fence visible, but as to the nature of any other defences no one had any idea of what was before them. The word for assault was then given, and, Captain Ring and Roberts leading gallantly, they advanced in quick time. The Maoris held their fire until our force was within fifty yards, and then gave them volley after volley. Within a few yards from the ditch, and a parapet now becoming visible, Captain Ring fell dead by the side of Roberts. A few Rangers were trying to get into the ditch, but were not supported. Several men had fallen, and the bugle from the main body sounded the Retire. Another effort to lead the men on to the assault proved as ineffectual as the first. Captains Fisher and Hinds, of the 40th, and Captain Baker, of the Staff, most gallantly set the example, and urged the men on—but the advance of the latter was this time even a milder affair than the first. Captain Fisher was badly wounded, several men shared the same fate, and only a few of my men got into the ditch. Roberts saw that he was not sufficiently supported, and drew his men back. The two pieces of artillery then commenced to play upon the pa. We arrived about that time, and I witnessed the harmless flight of shells and other equally ineffectual shots. A little dust, and a cheer from the natives, were all the results that I could see. This firing of the Armstrong even continued after we were in our encircling position, and I had the pleasure of picking up nice pieces of shell dropped amongst us, after the explosion had taken place over our heads.”

“They were first shot at from some peach groves at the edge of the village. The advance guard led by Captain Ring, along with Roberts and his Rangers, skirmished down the road, forcing the locals to retreat. It soon became clear that the Maoris were preparing to make a stand in a large peach grove ahead. There was an old stockyard fence visible, but no one knew what other defenses lay in front of them. The order to charge was given, and with Captain Ring and Roberts leading bravely, they rushed forward quickly. The Maoris held their fire until our troops were within fifty yards, then unleashed volley after volley. Just a few yards from a ditch, with a parapet now becoming visible, Captain Ring fell dead beside Roberts. A few Rangers were trying to get into the ditch but were not supported. Several men had fallen, and the bugle from the main body sounded the retreat. Another attempt to lead the men in an assault was as ineffective as the first. Captains Fisher and Hinds of the 40th, along with Captain Baker of the Staff, courageously led the way and encouraged the men, but this time the advance was even less successful than before. Captain Fisher was badly wounded, several men were injured the same way, and only a few of my men made it into the ditch. Roberts realized he wasn’t getting enough support and pulled his men back. The two pieces of artillery then started firing on the pa. We arrived around that time, and I watched as shells and other equally ineffective shots flew by harmlessly. A little dust and a cheer from the locals were all I could see as results. This firing from the Armstrong continued even after we were in our encircling position, and I had the pleasure of collecting nice pieces of shell that landed among us after the explosions went off above our heads.”

Von Tempsky here comments on the failure to reconnoitre the pa before the troops were rushed against it in premature assaults. [63]

Von Tempsky here comments on the failure to scout the fort before the troops were hurried into premature attacks. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“After we had taken up our position on the east side, closing the circle that now surrounded the pa on all sides, everyone asked, ‘What next?’ A sort of vague idea circulated that ‘the place was going to be blown up that afternoon.’ I heard this myself from an officer of high standing, wondering in myself how this wonderful feat was going to be accomplished, and particularly in the space of time mentioned. However, there was little Hurst of the 12th (acting engineer officer). He suggested sapping. The idea was greedily seized and carried out.

“After we took our position on the east side, completing the circle that surrounded the pa on all sides, everyone asked, ‘What’s next?’ A vague idea was going around that ‘the place was going to be blown up that afternoon.’ I heard this myself from a high-ranking officer, wondering how this impressive feat would be accomplished, especially in the time frame mentioned. However, there was little Hurst from the 12th (acting engineer officer). He suggested sapping. The idea was eagerly embraced and executed.”

“About twelve o’clock we began to see natives trooping along the ranges to the east, and making for the forest between us and Rangiaowhia [the Manga-o-Hoi bush]. Their numbers increased at every moment. I was stationed in a hollow where the main road from the pa [toward Otautahanga and Parawera] crossed a swamp and led up an adjoining ridge, on which stood a large weather-board house. I had previously put a picket near that house, as the view from it commanded the very point of the forest now that reinforcements were gathering.

“About twelve o’clock we started seeing locals coming from the hills to the east, heading towards the forest between us and Rangiaowhia [the Manga-o-Hoi bush]. Their numbers grew by the minute. I was positioned in a hollow where the main road from the pa [toward Otautahanga and Parawera] crossed a swamp and led up a nearby ridge, where a large weatherboard house stood. I had already set up a picket near that house since the view from there overlooked the exact spot of the forest where reinforcements were assembling.”

“The natives in the pa had seen the arrival of succour as well as we had, and repeated cheers and volleys announced their appreciation of the sight. From the forest responsive cheers soon established a sympathetic intercourse between the two separated bodies, and I must confess that as far as I was concerned at least the enthusiasm was all on their side. Some Maori trumpeter in the pa now commenced one of those high-pitched shouts, half song, half scream, that travel distinctly over long distances, particularly from range to range. He was giving the reinforcements some instructions. I never have been able to find out what they were, though we had plenty of interpreters with us. I went to the picket with reinforcements, and extended a line of skirmishers along the brow of the hill in some tea-tree scrub. There was open ground between us and the line of forest in which the reinforcements were, and they had to cross that opening if they wanted to come to us.

“The locals in the pa saw the arrival of help just like we did, and cheers and gunfire showed their excitement at the sight. Cheers from the forest quickly created a connection between the two groups, and I have to admit that, as far as I was concerned, the excitement was all on their side. A Maori trumpeter in the pa started one of those high-pitched calls, part song, part scream, that carry clearly over long distances, especially from ridge to ridge. He was giving instructions to the reinforcements. I’ve never been able to figure out what they were, even though we had plenty of interpreters with us. I went to the picket with the reinforcements and set up a line of skirmishers along the edge of the hill in some tea-tree scrub. There was open ground between us and the line of forest where the reinforcements were, and they would have to cross that gap if they wanted to reach us.”

“About this time the natives in the pa commenced a war dance. Of course, we could see nothing of it, but we could hear it—the measured chant—the time-keeping yell—the snort and roar—the hiss and scream—the growl and bellowing—all coming from three hundred throats in measured cadence, working up their fury into a state of maniacal, demoniacal frenzy, till the stamping of their feet actually shook the ground. [64]

“Around this time, the locals in the pa started a war dance. We couldn't see it, but we could definitely hear it—the rhythmic chant—the keeping-time yell—the snorting and roaring—the hissing and screaming—the growling and bellowing—all coming from three hundred voices in a steady beat, building their rage into a state of wild, frenzied madness, until the stomping of their feet actually shook the ground. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“There was soon an echo in the forest of this pandemoniacal concert. Another chorus of three hundred or four hundred throats made the woods tremble with their wrath of lung and the thundering stamp of feet. Twice it subsided, and skirmishers appeared, firing lustily into us. I must confess there was something impressive in these two savage hordes linking their spirits over this distance into a bond of wrathful aid, lashing one another’s fury into a higher heat by each succeeding yell echoing responsive in each breast. Yet when the result of all this volcanic wrath broke against us, when the simple crack of our carbines sent line after line of their skirmishers back into the bush, then the third war dance to get the steam up anew became a most laughable affair, particularly as its result was equally pusillanimous with the first two. No! that open ground under the muzzles of our carbines was not at all to the liking of the war-dancers. There they remained in the bush firing at us at long range, their bullets coming amongst us with that asthmatic, overtravelled sound denoting exhaustion of strength.

“There was soon an echo in the forest of this chaotic concert. Another group of three hundred or four hundred voices made the woods shake with their anger and the thunder of their feet. Twice it quieted down, and scouts appeared, shooting at us energetically. I must admit there was something striking about these two savage groups connecting their spirits over this distance into a bond of furious support, fueling each other’s rage with every subsequent shout that resonated in each heart. Yet when all this volcanic fury broke against us, when the simple crack of our rifles sent wave after wave of their scouts retreating into the brush, then the third war dance to rally their energy again became quite a comical scene, especially since its outcome was just as cowardly as the first two. No! that open ground in front of our rifles was definitely not to the taste of the war dancers. They stayed hidden in the bush, shooting at us from a distance, their bullets reaching us with that wheezing, strained sound indicating exhaustion of effort.”

“The sap workers were now covered by a good number of Enfield rifles, which dropped most of their bullets into our snug hollow. I must say that as night came on I reflected upon its probable effects, and I experienced a good deal of uneasiness. I was placed on the one point where the Maoris from the pa, trying to effect a junction with the forces in the bush, would have to pass or break through. I never for a moment believed that they would allow the night to pass without making the attempt, as they had no water in the pa. If the forces in the bush, then, favoured by darkness, crossed the opening and attacked our rear while we faced the Maoris from the pa, the chances were ten to one that the junction would be effected, and that thus our prey would escape us after having done irreparable damage.

“The sap workers were now covered by a good number of Enfield rifles, which dropped most of their bullets into our snug hollow. I have to say that as night fell, I thought about its likely effects, and I felt quite uneasy. I was positioned at the one spot where the Maoris from the pa, trying to connect with the forces in the bush, would have to pass or break through. I never doubted for a second that they would let the night go by without making an attempt, especially since they had no water in the pa. If the forces in the bush, aided by darkness, crossed the opening and attacked our rear while we faced the Maoris from the pa, the odds were ten to one that they would successfully join up, and as a result, our target would slip away after causing irreparable damage.

“I gave Roberts charge of the picket. It could not be in better hands. That day his behaviour before the pa, and on many previous instances, had borne me out in my preconceived idea of the young man that he was as true as steel. I ranged all my men on one side of the road, lying down close to one another in the fern, with strict orders not to stir from their positions until I gave the word—to let the Maoris run the gauntlet of their fire—and then, when Roberts had barred the narrow pass across the swamp, to charge them, bowie-knife and revolver in hand.

“I put Roberts in charge of the picket. It couldn't be in better hands. That day, his behavior in front of the pa, as well as in many previous instances, confirmed my belief that he was as dependable as they come. I positioned all my men on one side of the road, lying close together in the ferns, with strict orders to stay in place until I gave the signal—to let the Maoris run through their fire—and then, when Roberts had secured the narrow pass across the swamp, to charge them with bowie knives and revolvers in hand.”

“It was an anxious night—so much so, that I even forgot the [65]want of sleep of the night previous, and listened with little need of effort to the firing from the pa on the sap and from the sap on the pa. * * * The Maoris had now fought for more than twelve mortal hours; they had wrought at the spade with marvellous rapidity and pluck; and last, not least, they had hurrah’d and war-danced enough to supply all England with consumption, and all that with no adequate supply of water, as their store of it inside must have been quickly exhausted. I believe that night some daring and devoted slaves managed to creep through our sentries and bring a few calabashes-full into the pa. But what was that for the great number of parched throats? (Also, raw potatoes assuaged their thirst considerably.) Still the roar of their guns did not cease, and allow me to tell you that they had some old-fashioned barrels that roared like the bulls of Bashan and threw balls as big as potatoes. Hour after hour I listened to the firing and to the pinging of bullets whistling over our heads and dropping amongst us the whole life-long night; but the sounds I most listened for were footsteps and that indescribable hum that precedes even the most silent body of men. I went to the picket several times, and returned each time in great haste, fearing the Maoris might break cover during my absence. But I was not the only wakeful officer. I think nearly everyone with any responsibility on him slept little that night, except those borne down by fatigue. The artillery troopers under Rait had hardly ceased their rounds along our whole circle throughout the night, and Rait and I had a long chat about the certainty of the Maoris breaking cover that night. Yet the night passed and nothing happened.

“It was a restless night—so much so that I even forgot about the lack of sleep from the previous night and listened effortlessly to the gunfire from the fort and from the fort back at us. * * * The Maoris had now fought for over twelve grueling hours; they had been digging with remarkable speed and courage; and not to mention, they had cheered and danced enough to supply all of England with tuberculosis, all while having no proper supply of water, as their stock must have been quickly used up. I believe that night some brave and devoted individuals managed to sneak through our guards and bring a few calabashes full into the fort. But what was that for the many thirsty mouths? (Also, raw potatoes helped quench their thirst quite a bit.) Still, the roar of their guns did not stop, and let me tell you, they had some old-fashioned cannons that roared like the bulls of Bashan and fired projectiles as big as potatoes. Hour after hour, I listened to the firing and the sound of bullets whistling over our heads and landing among us the entire long night; but the sounds I paid the most attention to were footsteps and that indescribable hum that comes before even the quietest group of men. I went to the picket a few times and came back each time in a hurry, worrying that the Maoris might attack while I was away. But I wasn’t the only sleepless officer. I think almost everyone with any responsibility hardly slept that night, except for those worn out from fatigue. The artillery troops under Rait hardly stopped their rounds around our position all night, and Rait and I had a long conversation about the likelihood of the Maoris moving at night. But the night went by, and nothing happened.”

“This is one convincing proof to me that the Maoris after all, with all their cleverness, have not the true military sagacity in them to distinguish when obstinacy of defence turns into stupid self-sacrifice. Had they pushed through us that night we would have suffered at close quarters with their guns quite as much in ten minutes as in the time that the whole siege lasted, and their loss would have been comparatively small, as up to that time I believe not half a dozen of theirs had been hit.

“This is one convincing proof to me that the Maoris, with all their cleverness, lack the true military insight to recognize when stubborn defense turns into foolish self-sacrifice. If they had pushed through us that night, we would have suffered just as much from their guns in ten minutes at close range as we did during the entire siege, and their losses would have been relatively small, as by that time, I believe not more than half a dozen of their men had been hit.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE SECOND DAY.

“The morning of the first of April brought Jackson and his Rangers. I was glad to see another half-hundred revolvers [66]make their appearance and strengthen my rather ticklish position. Some of Jackson’s men, on passing by the sap, had volunteered to work therein. They did excellent service, all having been diggers, and, being strong, daring fellows, they pushed the sap in great style. They were under the direction of George Whitfield, who had got his commission for his behaviour at Mangapiko. At Orakau his services were quite as prominent, and should have been recognised more than they were.

“The morning of April first brought Jackson and his Rangers. I was glad to see another fifty revolvers [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] appear and strengthen my rather precarious position. Some of Jackson's men, while passing by the trench, volunteered to work there. They did excellent work since they were all experienced diggers, and being strong, bold guys, they really pushed the trench forward with great style. They were under the guidance of George Whitfield, who had received his commission for his actions at Mangapiko. At Orakau, his contributions were just as significant and should have been recognized more than they were.

“Another weary, weary day—wait, wait—nothing but waiting. There was not even the fun of a war-dance—no water for boilers, so there could be no steam. Now and then yet a hurrah or so of the natives, when someone got prominently hit, but the strength of voice and lung displayed on the first day had made us hypercritical, so that their performance in the vocal department was not appreciated. They made, however, some very good shooting, particularly at unconscious amateurs and spectators. There was poor Major Hurford, of the 3rd Waikato Regiment. He came to me and said that he had just had two very narrow escapes, one ball contusing his breast, another his hip. ‘I am so glad,’ he said, ‘that my wife will not hear of this until all is over.’ The following morning it was all over with him.

“Another long, exhausting day—wait, wait—just waiting. There wasn’t even the excitement of a war dance—no water for the boilers, so there was no steam. Once in a while, there was a cheer from the locals when someone got hit, but the impressive shouts we heard on the first day made us overly critical, so we didn’t really appreciate their performances. However, they did some great shooting, especially at unsuspecting amateurs and onlookers. Poor Major Hurford from the 3rd Waikato Regiment came to me and said he’d just had two very close calls, with one bullet grazing his chest and another his hip. ‘I’m so glad,’ he said, ‘that my wife won’t hear about this until it’s all over.’ The next morning, it was all over for him.”

“That day the natives began running out a counter-sap to outflank ours, and the firing from each covering party became exceedingly hot. We got all our own lead from those musical Enfield messengers en masse. When it comes to eating, drinking, and sleeping under an unceasing peppering of lead, when it drops into your pannikin, or into the bowl of your pipe—a man may be excused for losing his temper—if he has one to lose.

“That day the locals started laying down a counter-fire to outmaneuver ours, and the shooting from each covering group got extremely intense. We received all our own ammunition from those noisy Enfield rifles in bulk. When you’re trying to eat, drink, and sleep while constantly being shot at, and it lands in your cup or your pipe bowl—a person might be forgiven for losing their temper—if they even have one to lose.

“The natives in the bush showed again that afternoon, but their spirits were not so high as the day previous. They would not treat us to any more war-dances, and just fired their sullen shots to let their friends in the pa know that they were there. That evening the sapping party of Jackson brought home their first victim of the war—Private Coglan. Having exposed himself rather imprudently in planting a gabion, he was shot dead on the spot.

“The locals in the bush showed up again that afternoon, but their spirits weren’t as high as the day before. They didn’t perform any more war dances and just fired their gloomy shots to let their friends in the pa know they were around. That evening, Jackson's sapping team brought back their first casualty of the war—Private Coglan. He had made himself an easy target while setting up a gabion and was shot dead on the spot.”

“I felt a little less anxious that night. More than one hundred revolvers were now in a row, which in half a minute would fire 600 shots, and these at close quarters should tell. At night there is nothing like a revolver for a struggle. [67]

“I felt a bit less anxious that night. There were over a hundred revolvers lined up, which would fire 600 shots in just half a minute, and at close range, that should make a difference. At night, nothing beats a revolver for a fight. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE THIRD DAY.

“The following morning (2nd April) General Cameron made his appearance with a detachment of the Defence Corps and some packhorses with hand-grenades. * * * Our sap was now so far advanced that it entered the old stock-yard fence, which surrounded the pa at some distance. It was in rashly jumping out of the sap and cutting down gallantly one of these posts that Major Hurford received his death-wound in the head. He rallied for a short space of time, long enough to receive the attentions of his poor wife, but the ball, remaining in his head, caused his death at last at Otahuhu. Many gallant deeds were done that day in the sap, but the same being at the opposite extreme of the pa from our position I was not an eye-witness to them. I only know from good testimony that Captain Baker was amongst the foremost to urge the work by word and example; Jackson’s Ensign Whitfield behaved with his usual distinction; Ensign Harrison, of the Transport Corps, did good service with his rifle en amateur; my Sergeant Southee later in the day, still with the 65th detachment, was the first to change his footing from our works into that of the Maoris. (Note.—Poor Whitfield lost his life in one of my engagements in the Wanganui district. He was one of the most gallant officers I have known.)

“The next morning (April 2nd), General Cameron showed up with a group from the Defence Corps and some packhorses carrying hand grenades. * * * Our tunnel was now advanced enough to reach the old stockyard fence that surrounded the pa at a distance. It was in a reckless moment of jumping out of the tunnel and boldly cutting down one of these posts that Major Hurford received a fatal head wound. He managed to hold on for a short time, just long enough to get the attention of his poor wife, but the bullet stayed in his head and eventually caused his death at Otahuhu. Many brave acts took place that day in the tunnel, but since they occurred at the far end of the pa from where I was, I didn't see any of them. I only know from reliable sources that Captain Baker was among the first to encourage the work by both words and actions; Jackson’s Ensign Whitfield distinguished himself as usual; Ensign Harrison from the Transport Corps was effective with his rifle as an amateur; my Sergeant Southee later in the day, still with the 65th detachment, was the first to step from our position into that of the Maoris. (Note.—Poor Whitfield lost his life in one of my battles in the Wanganui district. He was one of the bravest officers I've ever known.)”

“The weariness on our post on that third day was becoming to me almost unbearable. There was no excitement to compensate for the constant annoyance of bullets flying about you for three days and two nights, and the constant false reports of the assault going to take place sickened one at last of the whole affair. There had been a demand for volunteers in the morning to go sapping. I knew it did not refer to me, but I thought they might accept me after all when the hottest work commenced, so I took sixteen volunteers from my company and marched round to the sap. I was close to the sap when Baker met me and instantly drove me back in spite of all my expostulations and pleas of the morning’s order. ‘No, no! To your post! To your post!’ And as a sweetener for this disagreeable treatment the cunning Staff Machiavelli told me to come back at four o’clock in the afternoon, when I would be allowed to sap, knowing himself perfectly well that by that time I would have found other work to do. I went back crestfallen and miserable. My return instantly enfranchised Jackson, who took the opportunity of [68]trying his rifle skill en amateur in the sap—and his skill in this department is by no means contemptible.

“The exhaustion at our post on that third day was becoming almost unbearable for me. There was no thrill to balance out the constant irritation of bullets flying around for three days and two nights, and the endless false alarms about an imminent assault eventually made me sick of the whole situation. There had been a call for volunteers in the morning to help with digging. I knew it wasn’t aimed at me, but I thought they might take me on when the toughest work began, so I rounded up sixteen volunteers from my company and headed to the dig site. I was close to the site when Baker met me and immediately sent me back despite all my protests and pleas regarding the morning’s orders. ‘No, no! Get back to your post! Get back to your post!’ And as a way to soften the blow of this unpleasant treatment, the sly Staff Machiavelli told me to return at four o’clock in the afternoon when I would be allowed to dig, fully aware that by then I would have found other things to do. I went back feeling defeated and miserable. My return immediately freed Jackson, who seized the chance to try his rifle skills as a hobby in the dig—and his ability in this area is by no means to be underestimated.”

“ * * * what means that shout—that hurrah? ‘Stand to your arms, men!’ Another truly British cheer! They must be assaulting the pa! ‘Forward, men—forward!’ And away I dash with a promiscuous crowd of Rangers and soldiers. But I know the way where we can go in reasonable security. Along the slant of the hill the fern is high, and the level of the ground scarce shows our heads. If we reach the angle of the pa in front of us while attention is concentrated on the diagonally opposite angle where our sap leads to we may get into the pa with little opposition, or shoot down fugitives escaping thence, if there are any.

“ * * * what does that shout mean—that hurrah? ‘Get ready, men!’ Another classic British cheer! They must be attacking the fort! ‘Forward, men—let’s go!’ And off I sprint with a random group of Rangers and soldiers. But I know a path where we can go in relative safety. Along the slope of the hill, the ferns are tall, and the ground barely reveals our heads. If we can reach the corner of the fort in front of us while everyone’s focused on the opposite corner where our trench leads to, we might get into the fort with little resistance, or take down any escapees trying to get away from there, if there are any.

“We had to go some distance. The Maoris saw us first just on cresting the hill, and sent a heavy fire at us. But all those who followed my guidance were soon safe from it. I saw some heaps of rubbish under some trees, with a half-broken-down pig fence, at 30 yards from the pa. That was a good halting place to breathe my men and count them. Alas! there were not above a dozen. There were my two sergeants, Carron and Toovey, Mogul, and little Keena, and a few of Jackson’s company—but we had lost our tail by the velocity of our flight forward. Well, the place had a very tenable look about it, so, seeing that every man lay well covered, I sent Sergeant Carron back for reinforcements, and saw that my men kept the Maoris’ heads well down the parapet. Our arrival there had in the first instance driven back a few Maoris attempting to escape from the angle I expected they would make use of. After that they kept up a pretty close fire upon us, but we had very good cover, and gave it to them better than they could. Carron returned in a little, and said that Captain Baker wanted me immediately at my post, so nolens volens, I had to return, seeing that a dozen men were not enough with which to assault 300 Maoris behind a high parapet. During my return I was informed by my men that one of those following me had been hit, and was lying in the very path to the pa. This was the first intimation I had of such mishap, for all the men close to me and following my guidance had been untouched. This poor fellow had chosen the main track to walk upon, probably scorning the fern, and had so come by his death. It was Corporal Taylor, an old soldier of the 70th. Sadly we carried our burden to our post, where I found my mentor Captain Baker charged to the muzzle with military reprimands for me. While he and I and Major [69]Blyth were argumenting on this subject a tremendous shout arose from the pa—a volley, and then such an incessant rattle of musketry that I perceived at once what the matter was. At last the Maoris had broken cover.

“We had to travel a bit. The Maoris spotted us first as we crested the hill and opened fire. But everyone who followed my lead was soon out of harm's way. I noticed some piles of debris under a few trees, near a half-collapsed pig fence, about 30 yards from the pa. It seemed like a good spot to catch my breath and count the men. Sadly, there were only about a dozen. There were my two sergeants, Carron and Toovey, Mogul, and little Keena, along with a few from Jackson’s company—but we had lost our stragglers due to the speed of our retreat. The spot looked defensible, so with everyone well-covered, I sent Sergeant Carron back for reinforcements and made sure my men kept the Maoris’ heads down behind the parapet. Our arrival had initially pushed back a few Maoris trying to escape from the angle I thought they would use. After that, they kept firing at us, but we had solid cover and shot back better than they could. Carron returned shortly and told me Captain Baker needed me urgently at my post, so I had to go back, knowing that a dozen men weren’t enough to take on 300 Maoris behind a tall parapet. On my way back, my men informed me that one of those following me had been hit and was lying right in the path to the pa. This was the first I heard of such an incident because everyone close to me had been fine. This poor guy had taken the main path, probably thinking he could avoid the ferns, and had ended up getting killed. It was Corporal Taylor, an old soldier from the 70th. We sadly carried him to our post, where I found my mentor Captain Baker ready to reprimand me. While he, Major [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Blyth, and I were arguing about this, a huge shout erupted from the pa—a volley, followed by an intense rattle of gunfire, and I immediately realized what was happening. Finally, the Maoris had come out of cover.”

“Leaving my interlocutors very unceremoniously, and calling on my men to follow me, I rushed up to the picket house. On the other side of the house, at a glance, I saw the state of things. A dense mass of Maoris was rushing through the scrub at the bottom of the gully on the further corner from our post. The ridge where the pa stood was enveloped in a dense mass of powder-smoke, whence the incessant firing of our troops issued as if there never would be a pause to it.

“Leaving my conversation partners abruptly and calling for my men to follow, I hurried to the guardhouse. On the other side of the house, I quickly assessed the situation. A thick group of Maoris was charging through the brush at the bottom of the gully, farther away from our post. The ridge where the fort was located was covered in a heavy cloud of gunpowder smoke, from which our troops were firing continuously as if it would never stop.”

“Giving hurried orders to Westrupp to watch the forest side of the picket hill, and taking Roberts with me, we went off at full speed along the ridge to cut off the Maoris whom we saw now ascending the furthest extreme of that ridge.

“Yelling quick orders to Westrupp to keep an eye on the forest side of the picket hill, I took Roberts with me, and we sprinted along the ridge to intercept the Maoris we saw climbing the farthest point of that ridge.”

“ ‘Run, men, run! Cut them off! Cut them off!’ And the Rangers bounded over the ground as if their feet had wings.

“Run, men, run! Cut them off! Cut them off!” And the Rangers sprang across the ground as if their feet had wings.

“The Maoris had had a tremendous start of it, but the passage of the swamp and scrub in the bottom of the gully had delayed them somewhat. We came within shot of them, and as their long, irregular mass ascended the next rise our fire began to tell. Still we had to use the utmost exertion to keep within sight and shot of them, and would probably have lost half had not Rait with his troopers and some of the Defence Corps headed them by a daring break-neck ride across country. But the Maoris, seeing only these troopers after them, suddenly turned upon them, and from the other side of the swamp commenced to give them some ugly shots, killing in a moment two horses and wounding some of the men. Now, Rait’s troopers had only revolvers, which were utterly useless at that distance, so they began to be rather doubtful what to do with their Tartar, when the Rangers made their appearance, and the presence of their carbines became soon painfully evident to the natives. Off they started again, and now at a lesser distance they began to drop under our fire very fast; also some of them had outrun their fleetness, and, our wind and stamina beginning to tell after the first three miles, many a laggard was shot down after giving us the last desperate shot of his barrel. * * * The last natives we saw were three or four trotting along the top of a distant ridge. Signs of declining day and a bugle sounding the return made us [70]relinquish further pursuit. On re-crossing the river we found Colonel Havelock collecting the squads of avengers. He marched them home in a body, myself remaining behind to wait for some men of mine who had not yet made their appearance. When these at last arrived I also turned my face Orakau-wards.

“The Maoris had a strong start, but the swamp and scrub in the bottom of the gully had held them up a bit. We got close enough to take aim at them, and as their long, irregular group moved up the next rise, our fire started hitting its mark. Still, we had to put in a lot of effort to stay in sight and range of them, and we probably would have lost half our number if Rait and his troopers, along with some of the Defence Corps, hadn't made a daring, risky ride across the countryside to flank them. But the Maoris, seeing only these troops following them, suddenly turned around and from the other side of the swamp started firing at them, quickly taking down two horses and wounding some of the men. Rait’s troopers had only revolvers, which were completely useless at that distance, so they began to feel uncertain about how to handle the situation, when the Rangers showed up, and the impact of their carbines quickly became clear to the natives. They took off again, and now at a closer distance, they started falling under our fire quickly; some of them had pushed themselves too hard, and as our endurance started to show after the first three miles, many stragglers were shot down after firing their last desperate shots. * * * The last natives we saw were three or four moving along the top of a distant ridge. With signs of the day coming to an end and a bugle sounding for the return, we decided to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]give up the chase. When we crossed back over the river, we found Colonel Havelock gathering the squads of avengers. He marched them home as a group, while I stayed behind to wait for some of my men who hadn’t shown up yet. When they finally arrived, I also headed in the direction of Orakau.”

“We followed pretty much the direction we had taken in the pursuit, and soon came upon the silent marks of it. Amongst them, however, I found one poor fellow still alive. We bandaged him the best we could, and carried him along. After getting over the next mile he expired, and we laid him to his rest. We found another one, not far off, and carried him also some distance, when he, too, gave up the ghost and left us.”

“We pretty much stuck to the route we had taken during the chase, and soon came across the silent signs of it. Among them, though, I discovered one poor guy still alive. We did our best to bandage him and carried him along. After covering the next mile, he died, and we laid him to rest. We found another one not far away and carried him a bit too, but he also eventually passed away and left us.”

Other wounded men were carried into the camp, Von Tempsky continued, but not until next day did the troops fully realise the terrible nature of the blow they had inflicted on their foes. Probably fewer than fifty out of little more than three hundred escaped death or wounds. Fully 160 Maoris were killed or died of wounds. The British loss was 17 killed and 51 wounded.

Other wounded men were brought into the camp, Von Tempsky continued, but it wasn't until the next day that the troops fully understood the severe impact they had inflicted on their enemies. Probably fewer than fifty out of just over three hundred survived without death or injury. Over 160 Maoris were killed or succumbed to their wounds. The British casualties were 17 killed and 51 wounded.

On 3rd April, 1864, the Forest Rangers were moved from Orakau, the main body having left the previous day. Colonel MacNeil, A.D.C. to General Cameron, had been ambuscaded near Ohaupo during the three days of Orakau. It was therefore decided to have a permanent post about half way between Pukerimu and Te Awamutu. Major Blyth (40th) and Von Tempsky were despatched from Te Awamutu to a place a little beyond the native pa of Ohaupo, and a redoubt was built on a commanding ridge. The 40th built the redoubt, while Von Tempsky’s Rangers policed the road and scouted the bush.

On April 3rd, 1864, the Forest Rangers were relocated from Orakau, with the main group having left the day before. Colonel MacNeil, A.D.C. to General Cameron, had been ambushed near Ohaupo during the three days at Orakau. It was therefore decided to establish a permanent post about halfway between Pukerimu and Te Awamutu. Major Blyth (40th) and Von Tempsky were sent from Te Awamutu to a spot just past the native pa of Ohaupo, and a redoubt was constructed on a prominent ridge. The 40th built the redoubt, while Von Tempsky’s Rangers patrolled the road and explored the bush.

“There is some lovely lake scenery,” wrote Von Tempsky, “between Te Awamutu and Ohaupo. Among sombre patches of forest gleams a water mirror every now and then, with a vivid green margin of waving grasses and rushes; here and there a solitary cabbage-tree with its long, irradiating leaves giving to the otherwise home-like scenery the New Zealand character. By moonlight the lake scenery is quite a fairy effect, and has often compensated me for the tediousness of repeated night patrol.”

“There is some beautiful lake scenery,” wrote Von Tempsky, “between Te Awamutu and Ohaupo. Among dark patches of forest, a shimmering water mirror occasionally appears, surrounded by vibrant green waves of grasses and reeds; now and then, a solitary cabbage tree with its long, radiating leaves adds a unique New Zealand touch to the otherwise familiar landscape. By moonlight, the lake scenery creates a magical effect, and it has often made up for the monotony of my repeated night patrols.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

INCIDENTS OF THE SIEGE.

THE MAORI DEFENCE.

The Maoris’ reason for not building the Orakau pa in a more defensive position is explained by the survivors. They say that it [72]was not placed where the native church stood, and where “Kawana” afterwards fixed his homestead, because that situation was conspicuous, and would readily be seen from the Kihikihi redoubt. This position certainly would have been superior to that selected as the site of the fort on the Rangataua rise, for on the western side of the Orakau Hill, just in rear of the old homestead, the ground slopes steeply to the Tautoro gully and swamp, and that side of the pa could easily have been scarped into an insurmountable wall. On the southern side there is a quick incline to the present road; on the east and north aspect the land slopes gently from the hill crest.

The reason the Maoris didn’t build the Orakau pa in a more defensible location is explained by the survivors. They say that it [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] wasn’t placed where the native church stood, and where “Kawana” later established his homestead, because that spot was prominent and would be easily visible from the Kihikihi redoubt. This location would have definitely been better than the one chosen for the fort on the Rangataua rise, as on the western side of the Orakau Hill, just behind the old homestead, the ground drops steeply down to the Tautoro gully and swamp, allowing that side of the pa to be transformed into an unbreachable wall. On the southern side, there is a quick slope down to the current road; the east and north sides gently slope away from the hilltop.

THE BATTLEFIELD OF ORAKAU
From a drawing by Mr. A. H. Messenger 

THE BATTLEFIELD OF ORAKAU

THE ORAKAU BATTLEFIELD

The blockhouse on the hill was built five years after the battle, close to the site of the British field headquarters during the siege. This drawing shows the battleground as it was about 1870.

The blockhouse on the hill was built five years after the battle, near the location of the British field headquarters during the siege. This drawing depicts the battleground as it appeared around 1870.

With regard to the famous cry of defiance associated with the defence of Orakau, it is difficult to reconcile some of the Maori versions with the popular story. From none of my Maori authorities, all of them men who fought at Orakau, have I been able to obtain exact confirmation of the reported ultimatum: “Ka whawhai tonu matou, ake, ake, ake!” (“We will fight on for ever, and ever, and ever!”) The following is the statement of Major W. G. Mair, who, when ensign in the Colonial Defence Force Cavalry, acted as staff interpreter, and conveyed General Cameron’s demand for the surrender of the pa and his promise of safety for the garrison: “I could see the Maoris inclining their heads towards each other in consultation, and in a few minutes came the answer in a clear, firm tone: ‘E hoa, ka whawhai tonu ahau ki a koe, ake, ake!’ (‘Friend, I shall fight against you for ever and ever!’)” Then Mair made request for the women and children to come out. “There was a short deliberation, and another voice made answer: ‘Ki te mate nga tane, me mate ano nga wahine me nga tamariki.’ (‘If the men are to die, the women and children must die also.’)” The difference between the popular version and Mair’s narrative is obviously very slight.

With regard to the famous cry of defiance associated with the defense of Orakau, it's hard to match some of the Māori versions with the popular story. From none of my Māori sources, all of whom were men who fought at Orakau, have I been able to get exact confirmation of the reported ultimatum: “We will keep fighting, forever and ever!” (“We will fight on forever and ever!”) The following is the statement of Major W. G. Mair, who, when he was an ensign in the Colonial Defence Force Cavalry, served as the staff interpreter and conveyed General Cameron’s demand for the surrender of the pā and his promise of safety for the garrison: “I could see the Māori warriors leaning their heads together in consultation, and in a few minutes came the answer in a clear, firm tone: ‘Friend, I will fight for you forever and always!’ (‘Friend, I will fight against you forever and ever!’) Then Mair asked for the women and children to come out. “There was a short deliberation, and another voice responded: ‘If the men die, the women and children must also die.’ (‘If the men are to die, the women and children must die as well.’)” The difference between the popular version and Mair’s narrative is clearly very slight.

MAJOR W. G. MAIR

MAJOR W. G. MAIR

MAJOR W. G. MAIR

Major Mair, who served with great distinction in the Maori Campaigns, 1863–72, was General Cameron’s interpreter in the negotiations with the Maoris at Orakau, April 2nd, 1864. For many years after the wars he was a judge of the Native Land Court.

Major Mair, who served with great distinction in the Maori Campaigns from 1863 to 1872, was General Cameron’s interpreter during the negotiations with the Maoris at Orakau on April 2, 1864. For many years following the wars, he was a judge of the Native Land Court.

AFTER FIFTY YEARS: OLD OPPONENTS MEET

AFTER FIFTY YEARS: OLD OPPONENTS MEET

AFTER FIFTY YEARS: OLD OPPONENTS MEET

This photograph, typifying the peaceful union of the races, was taken at the monument on the Orakau battlefield, on the occasion of the jubilee gathering, April 1st, 1914.

This photo, representing the harmonious unity of the races, was taken at the monument on the Orakau battlefield during the jubilee gathering on April 1, 1914.

The Maori account, as given by Te Huia Raureti and Pou-Patate Huihi and the late Te Wairoa Piripi is to the effect that the answer of Rewi and his fellow-chiefs was that they would not make peace. Te Wairoa Piripi said: “The General’s messenger came to us and called out: ‘Do not fire at me. I have a message for you from the General to request that you make peace, so that your women and children may be saved.’ This message was made known by Raureti Paiaka to the whole pa, to Rewi, who was at the northern section of the pa when the pakeha was speaking to Raureti. The [73]people in the western part of the pa were listening. Rewi Manga made reply: ‘Kaore au e hohou te rongo’ (‘I shall not make peace.’) Then all the people cried in chorus: ‘Kaore e mau te rongo, ake, ake, ake!’ (‘Peace shall never be made—never, never, never!’) Then stood up Karamoa Tumanako, of Ngati-Apakura, and said: ‘I shall make peace.’ To this Rewi, Hone Teri, and Raureti replied: ‘We are not willing that the people should be made prisoners, but if we leave the pa you make your own peace.’ Some of the people having fired, the pakeha dropped down, and the fighting began again. It was now that the rakete (rockets, i.e., hand-grenades) were flung into our pa. They were not so bad at first, but when the fuses were shortened many were the deaths. The sap was now close up. The outer fence, or pekerangi, was thrown down on the top of the soldiers, and some of them were killed or injured there. Two shells from the big gun on Karaponia [the hill on which the blockhouse was afterwards built] burst in the Manga-o-Hoi swamp, and the tribes in that direction were scattered. The explosion of a third shell slightly damaged the end of the pa where Te Huia and certain others were. The sun was declining, and now the pa was broken at the south-east angle, and the people jumped out from all parts of the work. The line of soldiers below the pa in the south-eastern direction was broken through by Paiaka, Te Whakatapu, and Te Makaka te Taaepa, and the people fled to the swamp, thence to the Puniu, leaving a great many dead.”

The Māori account, as shared by Te Huia Raureti, Pou-Patate Huihi, and the late Te Wairoa Piripi, states that Rewi and his fellow chiefs refused to make peace. Te Wairoa Piripi said: “The General’s messenger came to us and shouted: ‘Don’t shoot at me. I have a message from the General asking you to make peace so that your women and children can be saved.’ Raureti Paiaka conveyed this message to the entire pa, including Rewi, who was in the northern part of the pa when the Pākehā spoke to Raureti. The people in the western section of the pa were listening. Rewi Manga responded: ‘I cannot achieve peace.’ (‘I shall not make peace.’) Then everyone cried out in unison: ‘The news will never be over, ever, ever, ever!’ (‘Peace shall never be made—never, never, never!’) Then Karamoa Tumanako of Ngati-Apakura stood up and said: ‘I shall make peace.’ To this, Rewi, Hone Teri, and Raureti replied: ‘We don’t want the people to be taken prisoner, but if we leave the pa, you can make your own peace.’ Some people fired shots, and the Pākehā fell down, and the fighting resumed. It was then that the rakete (rockets, or hand grenades) were thrown into our pa. They weren’t too bad at first, but when the fuses were shortened, many people died. The sap was now close by. The outer fence, or pekerangi, was brought down on the soldiers, injuring or killing some of them. Two shells from the big gun on Karaponia [the hill where the blockhouse was later built] exploded in the Manga-o-Hoi swamp, scattering the tribes in that direction. The third shell slightly damaged the end of the pa where Te Huia and others were located. The sun was setting, and now the pa was breached at the southeast corner, causing people to jump out from all areas of the structure. Paiaka, Te Whakatapu, and Te Makaka te Taaepa broke through the line of soldiers below the pa in the southeastern area, and people fled to the swamp, then to the Puniu, leaving many dead.”

Te Huia Raureti said (1920): “When the interpreter spoke to us, saying, ‘Friends, come out to us so that your lives may be saved,’ Rewi Maniapoto made reply, through a messenger, my father Raureti Paiaka, ‘Peace shall never be made—never, never!’ Again spoke the pakeha, and said: ‘That is right for you men, but as for the women and children, send them out of the pa.’ This was declined, and all the people cried, repeating Rewi’s words, ‘Peace shall never be made—never, never, never!’ (‘Kaore e mau te rongo—ake, ake, ake!’)”

Te Huia Raureti said (1920): “When the interpreter spoke to us, saying, ‘Friends, come out to us so that your lives can be saved,’ Rewi Maniapoto replied through a messenger, my father Raureti Paiaka, ‘We will never make peace—never, never!’ The pakeha spoke again and said, ‘That’s fine for you men, but for the women and children, send them out of the pa.’ This was refused, and all the people cried out, repeating Rewi’s words, ‘We will never make peace—never, never, never!’ (‘There is no going back—forever, forever, forever!’)”

THE BATTLEFIELD OF ORAKAU (PRESENT DAY)
From a photo by J. Cowan 

THE BATTLEFIELD OF ORAKAU (PRESENT DAY)

THE BATTLEFIELD OF ORAKAU (PRESENT DAY)

THE CAPTURE OF THE ENTRENCHMENT
From a drawing by Major von Tempsky. 

THE CAPTURE OF THE ENTRENCHMENT

THE CAPTURE OF THE TRENCH

This picture is a drawing, untitled, among the numerous war sketches left by Major von Tempsky. Major Mair, to whom it was shown many years ago, said he believed it represented the final scene of Orakau, April 2nd, 1864, when the last few Maoris to abandon the pa encountered the bayonet.

This picture is a drawing, untitled, among the many war sketches left by Major von Tempsky. Major Mair, who saw it many years ago, believed it depicted the final scene of Orakau, April 2nd, 1864, when the last few Maoris who left the pa faced the bayonet.

The Ngati-Tuwharetoa and Ngati-te-Kohera tribes declared that it was Hauraki Tonganui who replied to Mair on behalf of Rewi—he was simply a mouthpiece or messenger.

The Ngati-Tuwharetoa and Ngati-te-Kohera tribes stated that it was Hauraki Tonganui who answered Mair on behalf of Rewi—he was just a spokesperson or messenger.

It is clear from all the Maori statements, and also Major Mair’s account given me many years ago, that Rewi himself did not speak to the interpreter. (For full details of Orakau and the discussion [74]between the opposing parties see the Official History of the New Zealand Wars, written for the Government, and published 1922.)

It’s obvious from all the Maori statements and Major Mair’s account shared with me many years ago that Rewi didn’t speak to the interpreter. (For full details of Orakau and the discussion [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] between the opposing parties, see the Official History of the New Zealand Wars, written for the Government and published in 1922.)

Orakau pa was surrounded by a square of post-and-rail fence, about a chain outside the earthworks. A veteran of the Forest Rangers says it was a cleverly-designed obstruction—the predecessor of our modern barbed-wire entanglements. It was partly masked with flax and fern, and it wrought the defeat of Captain Ring’s charge at the pa. The mounted men, too, were stopped by the post-and-rail fence, and there made a good target for the Maoris. The earthworks were not high, but the wide trench was a deadly affair and a complete obstruction to any charge.

Orakau pa was surrounded by a square post-and-rail fence, about a chain outside the earthworks. A veteran of the Forest Rangers says it was a cleverly designed barrier—the forerunner of our modern barbed-wire fences. It was partly concealed with flax and fern, which contributed to Captain Ring’s defeat during the charge at the pa. The mounted men were also halted by the post-and-rail fence, making them easy targets for the Maoris. The earthworks weren’t tall, but the wide trench was deadly and completely blocked any charge.

CROSS-SECTION OF ORAKAU PA

CROSS-SECTION OF ORAKAU PA

ORAKAU PA CROSS-SECTION

From a survey, 1864.

From a survey, 1864.

CROSS-SECTION OF ORAKAU PA

CROSS-SECTION OF ORAKAU PA

ORAKAU PA CROSS-SECTION

The British headquarters in the siege were fixed just under the fall of the ground on the south-west of the pa close to where the blockhouse was afterwards built. The slopes are covered to-day with a dense growth of prickly acacias. The blockhouse has disappeared; the site is traceable only by a hollow showing where the magazine was under the floor of the building. A short distance to the W.S.W. of this spot, on slightly higher ground, just on the edge of the Karaponia crest, with the acacia grove feathering the abrupt slope to the swamp a hundred feet below, is the place where two Armstrong guns were posted to shell the pa. A tall bluegum marks the exact spot; at its foot are the fern-grown remains of a short parapet, the gun emplacement.

The British base during the siege was located just below the ground level to the southwest of the pa, near where the blockhouse was later constructed. Today, the slopes are covered with a thick growth of prickly acacias. The blockhouse is gone; the location can only be identified by a hollow that indicates where the magazine used to be under the building’s floor. Not far to the west-southwest of this site, on slightly higher ground at the edge of the Karaponia crest, next to the acacia grove that descends steeply towards the swamp a hundred feet below, is where two Armstrong guns were set up to shell the pa. A tall blue gum tree marks the precise location; at its base are the fern-covered remnants of a short parapet, which served as the gun emplacement.

It was estimated that about 40,000 rounds of ammunition were fired by the troops during the three days’ fighting at Orakau. [75]

It was estimated that around 40,000 rounds of ammunition were fired by the troops during the three days of fighting at Orakau. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“Some of our men,” wrote an eye-witness, “lost their lives through foolishly and recklessly exposing themselves to the fire of the rebels. Tired of waiting in the sap, and in some instances excited by drink, they stood up and invited their fate: ‘Come on,’ they would cry, ‘and we’ll cook your head for you!’—in jocular allusion to the preserved heads which once formed an important article of trade in this island.”

“Some of our men,” wrote an eye-witness, “lost their lives by foolishly and carelessly exposing themselves to rebel fire. Tired of waiting in the trench, and in some cases fueled by alcohol, they stood up and challenged their fate: ‘Come on,’ they would shout, ‘and we’ll cook your head for you!’—making a joking reference to the preserved heads that used to be a key trade item on this island.”

The same narrator, an army chaplain, wrote: “Our men were short of caps; the reason for this was that they often used them for lighting their pipes. They placed a small piece of rag inside the caps, which they then caused to explode with the points of their bayonets.

The same narrator, an army chaplain, wrote: “Our guys were short on caps; the reason for this was that they often used them to light their pipes. They would put a small piece of rag inside the caps, which they then made explode with the tips of their bayonets.

“The Royal Irish had to avenge the death of their gallant leader [Captain Ring]. More than one Maori was slain from the belief that he had fired the fatal shot. It is said that ten Maoris fell in this way; when a fugitive was overtaken the cry arose: ‘That is the man who killed the captain!’—then came a wild yell, a shot, a bayonet thrust, and all was over.

“The Royal Irish had to avenge the death of their brave leader [Captain Ring]. More than one Maori was killed because they believed he had fired the fatal shot. It’s said that ten Maoris died this way; when a runaway was caught, the shout went up: ‘That’s the guy who killed the captain!’—then came a wild yell, a shot, a bayonet thrust, and it was all over.”

“A Maori fugitive was taken prisoner and committed to the charge of two of the Royal Irish, who were thus prevented from joining in the pursuit. As they heard the shouts of the pursuers dying away in the distance they cursed their hard fate in being obliged to remain behind. An officer came up when their impatience had reached its crisis: ‘Shall we kill him, Barney?’ Barney thought for a moment, then shook his head. ‘I couldn’t kill the craytur in cold blood, Shane, but I wish we were quit of him.’ ‘Kick him and let him go,’ was the ready response. They loosed their hold and applied their heavy boots with full force to the person of their prisoner, who turned round and looked as if he would have sprung at their throats. The love of liberty was stronger than the thirst for revenge; he disappeared in the bush, while Shane and Barney hurried after their comrades.

A Maori fugitive was captured and handed over to two members of the Royal Irish, which kept them from joining the chase. As they heard the shouts of the pursuers fading in the distance, they cursed their bad luck at being stuck behind. An officer approached when their frustration peaked: ‘Should we kill him, Barney?’ Barney thought for a moment, then shook his head. ‘I can’t kill the guy in cold blood, Shane, but I wish we could get rid of him.’ ‘Kick him and let him go,’ was the quick reply. They released him and kicked him hard with their heavy boots, causing their prisoner to turn and look like he might leap at them. The desire for freedom was stronger than the urge for revenge; he vanished into the bushes, while Shane and Barney rushed after their comrades.

“Most of the women who attempted to escape from the pa were taken; they were not able to run as fast as the men, and were soon exhausted. One woman was found dead clasping a Bible to her breast. The sacred volume was found on the persons of several of the dead and wounded, who had left everything else behind.

“Most of the women who tried to escape from the camp were caught; they couldn’t run as fast as the men and quickly got tired. One woman was found dead holding a Bible to her chest. The holy book was discovered on several of the dead and injured, who had left everything else behind.”

“There was little left to reward those who first entered the pa; they found about three tons of raw potatoes and a little Maori bread, but not a drop of water, nor any vessel to hold water. * * * [76]They had no surgeons to attend to their wounds. One man had his left leg broken by a ball; he bound two pieces of wood round it with wild flax and fought on to the last. Another whose side was pierced plugged the wound with a cork and kept his place among the defenders of the pa. * * * We have officers here who fought through the Crimea and the Indian Mutiny; all unite in affirming that neither the Russians nor the Sepoys ever fought as the Maoris have done; all lament the necessity of having to fight against such a gallant race. On this point the whole army is unanimous; a different feeling may prevail among the colonists, who look forward to reaping a rich harvest from all this carnage and bloodshed.”

“There was little left to reward those who first entered the pa; they found about three tons of raw potatoes and some Maori bread, but not a drop of water or any container for water. * * * [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] They had no surgeons to tend to their wounds. One man had his left leg broken by a bullet; he wrapped two pieces of wood around it with wild flax and fought on to the end. Another, whose side was pierced, stuffed the wound with a cork and stayed in the fight among the defenders of the pa. * * * We have officers here who fought through the Crimea and the Indian Mutiny; all agree that neither the Russians nor the Sepoys ever fought as the Maoris have done; all regret having to fight against such a brave people. On this point, the whole army is united; a different sentiment may exist among the colonists, who expect to profit from all this carnage and bloodshed.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

A MAORI SURVIVOR’S STORY.

THE RETREAT TO THE PUNIU.

The following are extracts from the narrative given to the present writer in 1920 by the veteran chief Te Huia Raureti, of Ngati-Maniapoto, who with his father fought at Orakau:

The following are excerpts from the story shared with me in 1920 by the veteran chief Te Huia Raureti of Ngati-Maniapoto, who, along with his father, fought at Orakau:

“Orakau was not a strong fortification. There was no proper palisading around the earthworks—we had not sufficient time to complete the defences—but there was a post-and-rail fence, in the form of a square, a little distance outside the trenches and parapets. The principal parapets were about five feet high and four feet in thickness, composed of sods and loose earth, with layers of fern pulled up and laid with the roots outward. The fern helped to bind the earthworks. We were still working away at the ditches and parapets when the troops came upon us. We had a sentry on the look-out, on the west side of the earthworks, the Kihikihi side, from which the soldiers approached. His name was Aporo. Suddenly his voice was raised in these words of alarm:

“Orakau wasn’t a strong fortification. There was no proper fencing around the earthworks—we didn’t have enough time to finish the defenses—but there was a post-and-rail fence, in the shape of a square, a bit outside the trenches and parapets. The main parapets were about five feet high and four feet thick, made of sods and loose earth, with layers of fern pulled up and placed with the roots facing outward. The fern helped to hold the earthworks together. We were still working on the ditches and parapets when the troops found us. We had a guard watching from the west side of the earthworks, the Kihikihi side, from where the soldiers were coming. His name was Aporo. Suddenly, he shouted out in alarm:

“ ‘He pukeko kei te Kawakawa! Kei Te Tumutumu te mea e tata ana!’ (‘A swamp-hen has reached the Kawakawa! There are others nearer us at Te Tumutumu!’)

“ ‘The pukeko is at Kawakawa! It's close to Te Tumutumu!’ (‘A swamp-hen has arrived at Kawakawa! There are more nearby at Te Tumutumu!’)

“The ‘pukeko’ was the advance guard of the Imperial troops; the Kawakawa was the settlement near the large acacia grove [about a third of a mile north of the Orakau church and kainga.] The troops marched by the road which skirted the bush and up through the cultivations. Meanwhile some other soldiers (mounted men) had come a more direct way, a little to the north of the cart road, and we saw them at the peach and almond grove on the hill just west of the Tautoro swamp and creek about a quarter of a mile from [77]our earthworks. Some of the troopers rode at our pa, but had to retire before our volleys. The main body of the soldiers came marching on; and another force which had marched up along the Puniu River, crossing and recrossing, finally fording the river near where the Waikeria joins it and coming out on the Orakau-Maunga-tautari Road.”

“The ‘pukeko’ was the advance unit of the Imperial troops; the Kawakawa was the settlement near the large acacia grove [about a third of a mile north of the Orakau church and kainga.] The troops marched along the road that went around the bush and through the fields. Meanwhile, some other soldiers (mounted men) took a more direct route, a little north of the cart road, and we spotted them at the peach and almond grove on the hill just west of the Tautoro swamp and creek, about a quarter of a mile from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]our earthworks. Some of the troopers rode towards our pa but had to retreat under our gunfire. The main group of soldiers continued marching on; and another force that had marched along the Puniu River, crossing back and forth, finally crossed the river near where the Waikeria joins it and came out on the Orakau-Maunga-tautari Road.”

After describing the three days’ fighting, Raureti told the story of the retreat to the Puniu on the last day:

After recounting the three days of fighting, Raureti shared the story of the retreat to the Puniu on the final day:

“When the people had come to the decision to abandon the pa we all went out of it on the north-east side and retreated on the eastern side of the Karaponia ridge. My gun was loaded in both barrels, and I had some cartridges in my hamanu [ammunition-holder.] The soldiers were already in the outworks of the pa. Only one man wished to surrender, and this was Wi Karamoa, the minister. He remained in the pa, holding up a white handkerchief on a stick in token of surrender. We left many killed and wounded in the pa. Some of the dead we had buried; others were left lying where they fell. Among those whom we buried in the works were Matekau, Aporo (Waikato), Paehua (of Ngati-Parekawa), Ropata (the husband of Hine-i-turama), and Piripi te Heuheu (Urewera). There was bayonet work in the first rushing of the pa. On the first part of our retreat, across the slopes of the pa, we did not fire; we reserved our shots for emergency.

“When the people decided to abandon the pa, we all exited from the northeast side and retreated along the eastern side of the Karaponia ridge. My gun was loaded in both barrels, and I had some cartridges in my ammunition holder. The soldiers were already in the fortifications of the pa. Only one person wanted to surrender, and that was Wi Karamoa, the minister. He stayed in the pa, holding up a white handkerchief on a stick as a sign of surrender. We left many dead and injured in the pa. Some of the dead were buried; others were left lying where they fell. Among those we buried in the fortifications were Matekau, Aporo (Waikato), Paehua (of Ngati-Parekawa), Ropata (the husband of Hine-i-turama), and Piripi te Heuheu (Urewera). There was bayonet fighting during the initial attack on the pa. During the first part of our retreat across the slopes of the pa, we didn't fire; we saved our shots for emergencies.”

“We had to break through the soldiers at the steep fall of the land east of Karaponia. Here, where the ridge dropped, there was a scarped bank and ditch, made to keep the pigs out of the Rangataua cultivations. Just below this, between us and the swamp, were the soldiers. A man rushed first to break through the soldiers; he was killed. Then the foremost man turned back towards the pa, but my father Raureti Paiaka and his comrade Te Makaka dashed at the line of soldiers and broke through, and all the rest of us followed and made for the swamp. Raureti shot two soldiers here. We now were broken up and separated from one another. We retreated through the swamp, and when we reached a place called Manga-Ngarara (Lizard Creek) we found some troops who arrived there to stop us. There again Raureti Paiaka broke through and we passed on. Ngata was nearly killed there by being cut at with a sword. Raureti raised his gun as if to fire at the swordsman, but he had no cartridge in his gun. The soldier, fearing to be shot, hastily turned back, and our friend was saved. [78]

“We had to break through the soldiers at the steep drop of land east of Karaponia. Here, where the ridge fell away, there was a steep bank and ditch, built to keep the pigs out of the Rangataua farms. Just below this, between us and the swamp, were the soldiers. One man rushed in first to break through the soldiers; he was killed. Then the lead man turned back towards the pa, but my father Raureti Paiaka and his comrade Te Makaka charged at the line of soldiers and broke through, and all the rest of us followed and headed for the swamp. Raureti shot two soldiers here. We were scattered and separated from one another. We retreated through the swamp, and when we reached a place called Manga-Ngarara (Lizard Creek) we found some troops who had arrived there to stop us. Again, Raureti Paiaka broke through and we continued on. Ngata nearly got killed there when he was attacked with a sword. Raureti raised his gun as if to shoot the swordsman, but he had no bullet in his gun. The soldier, fearing to be shot, quickly turned back, and our friend was saved. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“Our chief and relative Rewi was with us in the retreat through the swamp, and several of us formed a bodyguard to fight a way through for him. When we had crossed the swamp to the Ngamako side, where the hills go steeply up, we saw soldiers, mounted and foot, in front of us, and we fired at them, and one or two dropped. At last we reached the Puniu River; we crossed it and travelled through the Moerika swamp, and presently halted at Tokanui. Next morning we went across to Ohinekura (near Wharepapa). Some of those who escaped from Orakau retreated to Korakonui and Wharepapa; some crossed to Kauaeroa; and others went to Hanga­tiki. When we crossed the Puniu the old Urewera chief Paerau, who was following us, called out to us from the Orakau side of the river, ‘Friends, Te Whenuanui is missing.’ However, Te Whenuanui (the chief of Ruatahuna) appeared safely, and we continued our retreat together.

“Our chief and relative Rewi was with us as we retreated through the swamp, and a few of us formed a bodyguard to help clear a path for him. Once we crossed the swamp to the Ngamako side, where the hills rise steeply, we spotted soldiers, both mounted and on foot, ahead of us. We fired at them, and one or two fell. Eventually, we reached the Puniu River; we crossed it and traveled through the Moerika swamp, then paused at Tokanui. The next morning, we crossed over to Ohinekura (near Wharepapa). Some of those who escaped from Orakau retreated to Korakonui and Wharepapa; some went to Kauaeroa; and others headed to Hanga­tiki. As we crossed the Puniu, the old Urewera chief Paerau, who was trailing us, called out from the Orakau side of the river, ‘Friends, Te Whenuanui is missing.’ However, Te Whenuanui (the chief of Ruatahuna) appeared safely, and we continued our retreat together.”

“Rewi Maniapoto had gone to the Urewera Country before Paterangi was built, in order to enlist assistance in the war. There were old ties of friendship with the Urewera dating back to the time of the battle of Orona, at Lake Taupo, in the ancient days. The Warahoe section of the Urewera had a pa there then, and there were Ngati-Maniapoto living with them. Some of Warahoe later came and lived in the Ngati-Maniapoto country. Two casks of gunpowder were given to Rewi for the war; one of these was paid for in this way: Takurua, elder brother of Harehare, of the Ngati-Manawa tribe, came back with Rewi, and Raureti gave him £30 to pay for the gunpowder.” [79]

“Rewi Maniapoto had gone to the Urewera Country before Paterangi was built to get support for the war. There were longstanding friendships with the Urewera from the time of the battle of Orona, at Lake Taupo, in ancient days. The Warahoe section of the Urewera had a fort there then, and some Ngati-Maniapoto were living with them. Some Warahoe later moved to the Ngati-Maniapoto area. Two barrels of gunpowder were given to Rewi for the war; one of these was paid for like this: Takurua, the older brother of Harehare from the Ngati-Manawa tribe, returned with Rewi, and Raureti gave him £30 to pay for the gunpowder.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER XI.

CAMP LIFE AT TE AWAMUTU.

The close of the Waikato War saw some four thousand Imperial and Colonial troops in quarters at Te Awamutu, which remained a large military cantonment for over a year. Surveyors were busy cutting up blocks of confiscated land in the Waikato-Waipa delta for the military settlers, three regiments of Waikato Militia—one regiment was allotted land at Tauranga—and the two companies of Forest Rangers.

The end of the Waikato War saw around four thousand Imperial and Colonial troops stationed at Te Awamutu, which stayed a major military base for more than a year. Surveyors were hard at work dividing up confiscated land in the Waikato-Waipa delta for military settlers, with three regiments of Waikato Militia—one regiment receiving land at Tauranga—and two companies of Forest Rangers.

An excellent description of military life in Te Awamutu at this period is contained in a narrative written by an Army chaplain (name not given) which appeared in “Fraser’s Magazine,” London, in 1864. The writer narrates the trials and humours of the journey by river and road from Auckland to Te Awamutu in March, and gives an account of the soldiers’ town as he saw it.

An excellent description of military life in Te Awamutu during this time is found in a narrative written by an Army chaplain (name not provided) that was published in “Fraser’s Magazine,” London, in 1864. The author shares the challenges and humorous moments of the trip by river and road from Auckland to Te Awamutu in March and describes the soldiers’ town as he experienced it.

“During the hot months,” wrote the chaplain, “officers and men were under canvas. * * * Most of these [the tents] have now disappeared, and a small town of whares has sprung up in their place. These whares are extremely comfortable; the coldest wind or the heaviest rain is effectually excluded. The nearest approach we have ever seen to a whare at Home is a Highland bothy, built of turf and heather. One whare affords accommodation for twenty-four men, who have to act as their own architects, carpenters, and builders. A healthy spirit of rivalry is thus produced; each man vies with his neighbour, and surveys the work of his own hand with honest pride. Raupo, a strong, flexible reed, abounding in the neighbouring swamps, has to be cut down and carried into camp on the men’s shoulders. They have often to remain for hours up to the waist in water, and are thus liable to frequent attacks of dysentery and fever. * * * When the whare is finished the men are allowed to have a dance on the wooden floor. The solitary flute strikes up ‘Judy O’Callaghan,’ ‘Garryowen,’ or some equally lively air, and a light-footed Irishman dances a pas de seul amid the vociferous applause of his comrades, who, inspired by his example, take the floor and batter the boards with hearty goodwill. A few of the huts are built of wood, which has been supplied by contract. Most of the primæval forests in the district have disappeared, but [80]clumps of red pine may still occasionally be seen. A party of some two hundred sawyers are employed about six miles from the camp [near Rangiaowhia]; strange, wild-looking men who have lived for years in the bush and hold little intercourse with their fellow-men. Some of the more skilful amongst them can make as much as £15 per week; the poorest workman can make the half of that amount. * * * The furnishings of our hut consist of a camp-bed, a table, two chairs, two wooden stools, two bridles, a riding-whip, a mirror six inches by four, a few paddles, a rifle, a sword, and a lump of bacon suspended from the roof. The mothers and sisters of officers out here are not to suppose that their sons and brothers are equally comfortable; our habits are deemed quite luxurious; our hut is the envy of the whole camp. The rumour has reached us that the Colonial Government, who claim it as their property [the hut was at the mission station], intend to turn us out, but they will find that rather difficult; possession at Te Awamutu is something more than nine points of law; we know our rights and mean to stand by them.”

“During the hot months,” wrote the chaplain, “officers and men were living in tents. * * * Most of these tents have now disappeared, and a small town of huts has popped up instead. These huts are really comfortable; the coldest wind or the heaviest rain is kept out. The closest thing we’ve seen to a hut back home is a Highland bothy, made of turf and heather. One hut can accommodate twenty-four men, who have to be their own architects, carpenters, and builders. This creates a healthy spirit of competition; each man competes with his neighbor and takes pride in the work he has done. Raupo, a strong, flexible reed found in the nearby swamps, has to be cut down and carried into camp on the men’s shoulders. They often have to stay waist-deep in water for hours, making them prone to frequent bouts of dysentery and fever. * * * When the hut is finished, the men get to have a dance on the wooden floor. A lone flute plays ‘Judy O’Callaghan,’ ‘Garryowen,’ or some equally lively tune, and a light-footed Irishman shows off his dance moves to the loud cheers of his buddies, who, inspired by his performance, hit the dance floor and stomp the boards with enthusiasm. A few of the huts are made of wood, supplied through contracts. Most of the ancient forests in the area have been cleared, but [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]clusters of red pine can still be seen occasionally. A group of around two hundred sawyers works about six miles from the camp [near Rangiaowhia]; they are strange, wild-looking men who have spent years in the bush and have little contact with others. Some of the more skilled among them can earn as much as £15 per week; the least skilled can make half of that. * * * The furniture in our hut includes a camp-bed, a table, two chairs, two wooden stools, two bridles, a riding whip, a six-by-four mirror, a few paddles, a rifle, a sword, and a piece of bacon hanging from the ceiling. The mothers and sisters of the officers here shouldn’t think their sons and brothers are equally comfortable; our lifestyle is considered quite luxurious; our hut is the envy of the entire camp. We’ve heard rumors that the Colonial Government, who claim it as their property [the hut was at the mission station], plans to evict us, but they will find that challenging; claiming possession at Te Awamutu is about more than just legalities; we know our rights and intend to stand by them.”

Describing some of the troops at Te Awamutu, the chaplain wrote: “ * * * The soldiers of the 65th Regiment are most exemplary in this respect [attendance at religious services]. The regiment has spent eighteen years in the colony; the men have been broken up into detachments and stationed in rural districts, far removed from the temptations of garrison towns. Their appearance is very different from that of the men belonging to other regiments recently arrived. They are grave, serious, thoughtful men, with bronzed faces and flowing beards—living proofs of the healthiness of the climate. They are all in good condition, and occupy one-fourth more space on the parade-ground than any other regiment here. From their long residence in the colony most of them have contrived to save a little money; some who have speculated in land are capitalists possessed of thousands. This wealth does not interfere in any way with the strictness of discipline or the respect due to their officers. On the contrary, they expose their lives as readily as those who have nothing to lose, and from long intercourse are devotedly attached to those under whom they serve. They have never left their officers wounded on the field of battle; it is always a point of honour with them to carry them off, whatever loss may be entailed. Their wealth also sometimes enables them to be generous. It was only recently that a subaltern of long standing was likely [81]to lose his company from not having money to purchase. Judge of his surprise when one of the sergeants waited on him and offered to advance the sum required. * * * The 65th is first on the roster for Home service, but few of the men will ever leave the island. In fact, it is not to be desired that they should, as a better class of colonist could not be found.

Describing some of the troops at Te Awamutu, the chaplain wrote: “* * * The soldiers of the 65th Regiment are really impressive when it comes to attending religious services. The regiment has spent eighteen years in the colony; the men have been split into detachments and stationed in rural areas, far from the distractions of garrison towns. Their appearance is very different from that of the men from other regiments who have just arrived. They are serious, thoughtful men with tanned faces and long beards—living evidence of the healthy climate. They are all in good shape and take up a quarter more space on the parade ground than any other regiment here. After living in the colony for so long, most of them have managed to save a bit of money; some who have invested in land are well-off, possessing thousands. This wealth doesn’t affect their strict discipline or the respect they have for their officers. Instead, they risk their lives just as willingly as those who have nothing to lose, and after spending so much time together, they are deeply loyal to their leaders. They have never left their officers wounded on the battlefield; it's always a point of honor for them to carry them off, no matter what the cost. Their wealth sometimes allows them to be generous. Just recently, a long-serving subaltern was about to lose his company because he didn’t have the funds to purchase it. You can imagine his surprise when one of the sergeants came to him and offered to lend him the needed amount. * * * The 65th is first on the list for home service, but few of the men will ever leave the island. In fact, it’s better that they don’t, as you couldn’t find a better class of colonist.”

“When the natives fled from this district a good many horses, cattle, and pigs were left wandering in the bush. Some months ago it was a frequent amusement among the officers to sally forth in small parties in search of loot. They revived the wild sports of Mexico by hunting down the horses and driving them into camp. We know of one case where an officer brought in twenty horses and sold them at £5 a head, thus netting £100 by the venture. * * * We have several lakes in the neighbourhood. [One of these was the Pekapeka-rau lagoon near Rangiaowhia.] The natives, on leaving, hid their canoes by dragging them into the bush or sinking them. A good many have been found, and some of our men have become skilful paddlers. They venture forth in these frail barques in search of sport. At first the wild fowl were so tame that they seemed to apprehend no danger; they have now become more suspicious. Pig-hunting also was a frequent amusement.”

“When the locals left this area, many horses, cattle, and pigs were left wandering in the bush. A few months ago, it was a popular pastime among the officers to head out in small groups looking for loot. They revived the wild sports of Mexico by chasing down the horses and herding them back to camp. We know of one officer who brought in twenty horses and sold them for £5 each, making a profit of £100 from the venture. * * * We have several lakes in the area. [One of these was the Pekapeka-rau lagoon near Rangiaowhia.] When the locals left, they hid their canoes by dragging them into the bush or sinking them. Many have been found, and some of our men have become skilled paddlers. They go out in these fragile boats looking for sport. At first, the wildfowl were so tame that they didn’t seem to sense any danger; they have now become more wary. Pig hunting was also a common pastime.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE ROMANCE OF ARIANA.

This Army chaplain narrated with dry humour the romantic little story of a wounded half-caste girl, one of the prisoners taken at Orakau on 2nd April, 1864; her name was Ariana Huffs, or Hough:

This Army chaplain told the story of a wounded mixed-race girl with a dry sense of humor. She was one of the prisoners captured at Orakau on April 2, 1864, and her name was Ariana Huffs, or Hough:

“We have a few friendly natives in camp (at Te Awamutu) who receive rations; they have evidently much sympathy with their countrymen in bonds, and we respect them for it. There is one of them, a hunch-back postman, who plays a little on the Maori flute, which is much the same as our penny whistle. As soon as evening sets in he takes his stand at the door of his tent and begins playing a sort of dirge. His music is execrable, but we bear with it for the following reasons: One evening we requested him to cease his serenade or to remove elsewhere beyond our hearing. The deformed creature threw himself into an interesting attitude and said, ‘It is not for myself I am playing; it is for Ariana Huffs. Every evening she comes out to listen, and I can speak to her with my flute; she [82]knows all that it says.’ After this sentimental avowal we have learned to tolerate this black Blondel, this dusky Trovatore. Ariana is a remarkably pretty half-caste, the offspring of an Englishman and a Maori woman. Her mother died some years ago, and her father, one of those restless, unsettled beings so often to be met with in the colonies, left her to the care of her Maori relatives and started for Australia; nothing has been heard of him since. When the war broke out she was living with a settler near Awamutu; the family was obliged to leave, and she was carried off by the rebels. She says that this was done against her will, and that while the fighting was going on at the pa [Orakau] she was tied to another woman to prevent her from attempting to escape. We suspect, however, that she was tied only by the gentle cords of love, and that a Maori warrior had something to do with her presence there. When the pa was evacuated she was hit by a bullet which shattered her arm; it would have gone hard with her in the indiscriminate slaughter which ensued had not some brave fellow stood over her and defended her life.

“We have a few friendly locals in camp (at Te Awamutu) who receive rations; they clearly have a lot of sympathy for their compatriots who are in bondage, and we respect them for that. One of them, a hunchbacked postman, plays a bit on the Maori flute, which is quite similar to our penny whistle. As soon as evening falls, he positions himself at the door of his tent and starts playing a sort of lament. His music is terrible, but we put up with it for the following reasons: One evening, we asked him to stop his serenade or to move somewhere else out of earshot. The deformed man adopted an interesting pose and said, 'I’m not playing for myself; I’m playing for Ariana Huffs. Every evening she comes out to listen, and I can talk to her with my flute; she [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]knows all that it says.' After this sentimental confession, we learned to tolerate this black Blondel, this dusky Trovatore. Ariana is an exceptionally pretty half-caste, the child of an Englishman and a Maori woman. Her mother passed away a few years ago, and her father, one of those restless, unsettled people often found in the colonies, left her in the care of her Maori relatives and headed for Australia; nothing has been heard from him since. When the war broke out, she was living with a settler near Awamutu; the family had to leave, and she was taken by the rebels. She claims that this was against her will, and that while the fighting was happening at the pa [Orakau], she was tied to another woman to prevent her from escaping. However, we suspect that she was only tied by the gentle bonds of love, and that a Maori warrior played a part in her being there. When the pa was evacuated, she was struck by a bullet that shattered her arm; she would have fared badly in the indiscriminate slaughter that followed had not some brave soul stood over her and protected her life.

“Ten men came forward to claim the honour due to this gallant deed; but this was after the report of her beauty had spread over the camp, and each claimant doubtless imagined that he could establish a lien over her heart.

“Ten men stepped up to claim the honor that came with this brave act; but this was after news of her beauty had circulated through the camp, and each contender probably thought he could secure a place in her heart."

“Nay; some weeks after the fight an enthusiastic militiaman travelled all the way from Raglan, a distance of thirty miles, and demanded an interview with the Brigadier; he stated that he was the preserver of Ariana’s life; he could neither eat nor drink nor sleep for thinking of her; so he had made up his mind to make her his wife. He had £50 in the Savings Bank, which sum he wished to devote to her education, so as to prepare her for the duties of the married state. All that he desired at present was an interview with the object of his affections; Ariana would at once recognise him and rush to his arms. There was only one slight difficulty: he spoke no Maori and she knew no English; but love has a language of its own; he had no doubt that they would understand one another.

“No; a few weeks after the fight, an excited militiaman traveled all the way from Raglan, thirty miles away, and asked to meet with the Brigadier. He claimed he was the one who saved Ariana’s life; he couldn’t eat, drink, or sleep because he was always thinking about her, so he decided he wanted to marry her. He had £50 in the Savings Bank that he wanted to use for her education to prepare her for married life. All he wanted right now was to meet the woman he loved; Ariana would recognize him immediately and run to him. There was just one small issue: he didn’t speak any Maori and she didn’t know any English, but love has its own language; he was sure they would understand each other.”

“The Brigadier [Carey], amused at the fellow’s earnestness, granted the desired interview, and allowed the interpreter to be present to assist if the silent language of love should prove insufficient. The lover entered the room with a bashful, sheepish air, and stared at Ariana, who stared at him in return; but there [83]was no recognition on her part, no outburst of gushing gratitude, no rushing to his arms. On the contrary, she turned to the interpreter and coolly asked what the man wanted; on learning which she laughed heartily and told him to go away, as she had never seen him before, and would have nothing to say to him. The poor fellow begged, beseeched, implored, and looked unutterable things; Ariana only tittered and turned away her head. Ever since that time the militiaman has continued to urge his suit in letters, written by a half-caste amanuensis, but the Maori maid is still obdurate. He is not the only man who has felt the power of a beauty or claimed to be her preserver; so importunate were some of her admirers that a guard had to be stationed at the hut for her protection. She has now almost recovered from her wound, and an asylum will be provided for her in an orphan institution. We have still some hopes of the militiaman: perseverance often leads to success in love as in everything else.” [84]

“The Brigadier [Carey], amused by the guy’s seriousness, agreed to the requested interview and allowed the interpreter to be present in case the silent language of love wasn’t enough. The lover walked into the room looking shy and awkward, and stared at Ariana, who stared back at him; but there [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]was no sign of recognition from her, no overwhelming gratitude, and no running into his arms. Instead, she turned to the interpreter and calmly asked what the man wanted; upon hearing this, she laughed and told him to leave since she had never seen him before and had nothing to say to him. The poor guy begged, pleaded, implored, and looked heartbroken; Ariana just chuckled and turned her head away. Since then, the militiaman has kept writing to her with the help of a half-caste scribe, but the Maori girl remains stubborn. He’s not the only man who has felt the impact of her beauty or claimed to have saved her; some of her admirers were so persistent that a guard had to be placed at the hut for her safety. She has almost recovered from her injury now, and plans are being made for her to stay in an orphan institution. We still have some hope for the militiaman: perseverance often leads to success in love just like in everything else.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER XII.

PIONEER LIFE ON THE OLD FRONTIER.

“There,” said Ninian, and pointed to the north, “is the start of what my father—peace be with him!—used to call the Wicked Bounds, where every man you’ll meet has got a history, and a dagger in below his coat—Camerons, Clan Ranald’s men, Clan Chattan, and the Frasers—it stretches to the Firth of Inverness for sixty miles, the way a kite would fly.”

“There,” Ninian said, pointing to the north, “is the beginning of what my father—rest his soul!—used to call the Wicked Bounds, where every guy you meet has a backstory and a dagger hidden under his coat—Camerons, Clan Ranald’s men, Clan Chattan, and the Frasers—it stretches to the Firth of Inverness for sixty miles, just like a kite would fly.”

Neil Munro, in “The New Road.”

Neil Munro, in “The New Road.”

Looking southward across the Puniu in the Seventies and early Eighties we who were bred up on the Frontier saw a mysterious-appearing land, fascinating to the imagination because unknown—a land, too, of dread in the years of unrest, for there in the hinterland only a few miles from the border river lived Te Kooti and his band and the hundreds of Waikato dispossessed of their good lands on which we pakeha families now dwelt. As far as the eye could range it was a land altogether given up to the Kingites and the Hauhaus—an untamed country painted in the dark purple of broken mountain ranges, merging into the vague, misty blues of great distance, the sombre green of ferny hills and plains, and the yellow and white of deep flax and raupo swamps. Clear, dashing hill-streams and lazy, swamp-born watercourses, alive with eels and wild duck, all carrying down their quota to feed the silently-gliding Waipa. And over all, from Maunga-tautari’s shapelessly rugged mass along the curving sector to Pirongia’s fairy-haunted peaks, an aspect and air of solitude; a suggestion of mystery and waiting for the touch of man which was to transform that far-stretching waste.

Looking south across the Puniu in the Seventies and early Eighties, we who grew up on the Frontier saw a land that looked mysterious and captivating because it was unknown—a land that was also frightening during the years of unrest. Just a few miles from the border river lived Te Kooti and his group, along with hundreds of Waikato people who had lost their fertile lands, now occupied by our pakeha families. As far as we could see, it was a region completely dominated by the Kingites and the Hauhaus—an untamed landscape painted in deep purples of jagged mountain ranges, blending into the soft, misty blues of the vast distance, the dark greens of fern-filled hills and plains, and the yellows and whites of deep flax and raupo swamps. Clear, rushing hill streams and slow, swampy waterways, full of eels and wild ducks, all flowing to feed the silently gliding Waipa. And above it all, from the rugged mass of Maunga-tautari along the curving stretch to the fairy-haunted peaks of Pirongia, there was a feeling of solitude; an aura of mystery, waiting for the touch of humans that would transform that expansive wilderness.

The contrast! On our side the green farms of the pioneer settlers, roads, villages—each with its redoubt as a rallying-place in alarm—churches, schools—primitive schools, maybe, in the early stages—the flag of British authority flying.

The contrast! On our side, there are the green farms of the pioneer settlers, roads, villages—each with its stronghold as a meeting point in case of danger—churches, schools—simple schools, perhaps, in the beginning stages—the flag of British authority waving.

So the border remained, the line of demarcation sharply defined by the confiscation boundary, the southern side inimical, sullen, waiting, for well-nigh twenty years after the final shots of the Waikato War.

So the border stayed put, the dividing line clearly marked by the confiscation boundary, the southern side hostile, gloomy, and waiting, for nearly twenty years after the last shots of the Waikato War.

Life on the old frontier, on one of the farthest-out farms, seems a kind of dream, a fabric of remembrance tinged with a faerie [85]haze, viewed through the vista of years from these times of new interests, new manners, changed modes of thought. Memories! One strives to marshal them into some order, but the most that can be done is to recall the things that chiefly fixed themselves on the youthful mind. There was the home on the hill, on the famous battlefield, the garden with its sweet old flowers, the cherry orchard, the huge almond trees (with flat stones at their feet upon which Maori children long before us cracked those almonds)—trees grown in the old days from the Rev. John Morgan’s orchard—the wild mint that grew in the tiny creek that went rippling down a swampy gully near the big acacia grove; the dam and the lake-like pond in the Tautoro swamp; and, above all, the peaches. The peaches of those happy dream-days on the old Orakau farm!—peaches vanished, a kind never to be tasted by the present generation. Orakau, Kihikihi, Te Awamutu, and Rangiaowhia were then the favoured land of the most delicious fruit that ever this countryside has known. Peach-groves everywhere, the good Maori groves, trees laden with the big honey peaches that the natives called korako because of their whiteness. Tons of peaches grew in those groves, and those wanted were gathered by the simple process of driving a cart underneath and sending one of us youngsters up to shake the branches until the cart was filled with fruit. Some of the best peaches were preserved by the housewives of the frontier in a way never seen now; they were sliced and sun-dried on corrugated iron, in the strong heat of the long days, and then strung in lines and hung in the high-ceilinged kitchen, criss-crossed in fragrant festoons, until required for pies.

Life on the old frontier, on one of the most remote farms, feels like a kind of dream, a blend of memories shaded with a magical haze, seen through the years from today's perspective of new interests, new customs, and changed ways of thinking. Memories! One tries to organize them, but the best we can do is remember the things that really stuck in our young minds. There was the home on the hill, on that famous battlefield, the garden filled with sweet old flowers, the cherry orchard, the massive almond trees (with flat stones at their feet where Maori children long before us cracked those almonds)—trees that grew in the old days from Rev. John Morgan’s orchard—the wild mint that sprouted in the tiny creek flowing through a swampy gully near the large acacia grove; the dam and the pond-like swamp in Tautoro; and, above all, the peaches. The peaches from those happy dream days on the old Orakau farm!—peaches that are gone, a type that today's generation will never taste. Orakau, Kihikihi, Te Awamutu, and Rangiaowhia were then the favored lands for the most delicious fruit this countryside has ever known. Peach groves everywhere, the lovely Maori groves, trees heavy with sweet honey peaches that the locals called korako because of their whiteness. Tons of peaches grew in those orchards, and to get them, we simply drove a cart underneath and sent one of us kids up to shake the branches until the cart was filled with fruit. Some of the best peaches were preserved by the frontier housewives in a way that isn't seen anymore; they were sliced and sun-dried on corrugated iron in the strong heat of the long days, then strung in lines and hung from the high ceilings of the kitchen, creating fragrant festoons until needed for pies.

As for the surplus fruit the pigs got it; many a cart-load of peaches from the groves was given to them, or they were turned out to feed on the heaps of fruit lying under the trees. Porkers fattened on peaches!

As for the extra fruit, the pigs got it; many cartloads of peaches from the orchards were given to them, or they were let loose to eat the piles of fruit lying under the trees. Pigs getting fat on peaches!

And it was curious, too, to explore some of those old groves of trees, on the crown of the farm near the road, for there the lead flew most thickly in the three days’ siege of Orakau, and nearly every tree bore the curious weals and knotty growths that indicated a bullet-wound, and a search with a knife sometimes revealed a half-flattened ball or fragment of one.

And it was interesting to check out some of those old tree groves at the top of the farm near the road, because that's where the fighting during the three-day siege of Orakau was heaviest. Almost every tree showed the strange scars and gnarled growths that marked bullet wounds, and if you looked carefully with a knife, you might find a flattened bullet or a piece of one.

There was the bush on the north, covering the greater part of the swamp between the farm slopes and the high country of Rangiaowhia; even there, in little islanded oases in the woods and the [86]raupo marsh, were Maori peach-groves. On the south, a few hundred yards from the homestead, was the Blockhouse, with its little garrison of smart, blue-uniformed Constabulary—a tiny fort, but one that came large and grim enough on the eye of childhood.

There was a thicket to the north, covering most of the swamp between the farm slopes and the high ground of Rangiaowhia; even there, in small isolated patches of woods and the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]raupo marsh, there were Māori peach groves. To the south, just a few hundred yards from the homestead, stood the Blockhouse, with its small garrison of sharp-looking constables in blue uniforms—a tiny fortress, but one that appeared quite large and intimidating to a child's eyes.

The nearest farmer neighbour was the farthest-out settler of all—Mr Andrew Kay—and very far out and lonely his home seemed, on the verge of the confiscation boundary. Maoris were more numerous than pakehas; many a savage-looking and tattooed warrior, wearing a waist-shawl—for the Maori had not then taken kindly to trousers—called in at the home from one or other of the large villages just over the border; and native labour was employed at times on the farms.

The closest farmer neighbor was the most remote settler of all—Mr. Andrew Kay—and his home felt very isolated and far out, right at the edge of the confiscation boundary. There were more Māori than Pākehā; many fierce-looking and tattooed warriors, wearing a waist shawl—since Māori hadn’t really taken to pants yet—would visit from one or another of the big villages just across the border; and local labor was sometimes hired for the farms.

That was long before the day of the dairy factory and the refrigerator, and while living was cheap there was little ready money in the country. No monthly cheques for butter-fat then; no competing buyers coming round for crops or stock. When a mob of cattle was ready for the market it had to be driven all the way to Auckland; and often there was mighty little profit for all the long hard work. Wheat was one of the staple crops, and in the early years it was threshed by hand with the old-fashioned flail and the grain carted to the nearest flour-mill. There was a water-mill on the Manga-o-Hoi, on the old swamp road between Kihikihi and Te Awamutu, and further south in the Waipa-Waikato country there were several wind-mills. I think I recollect two wind-mills of that old type on the road from Te Awamutu to Hamilton; one stood at or near Ohaupo.

That was long before dairy factories and refrigerators, and even though living was inexpensive, there wasn't much cash in the country. There were no monthly checks for butterfat back then, and no competing buyers coming around for crops or livestock. When a herd of cattle was ready for sale, it had to be driven all the way to Auckland, and often there was very little profit for all the hard work involved. Wheat was a staple crop, and in the early years, it was threshed by hand using traditional flails, with the grain transported to the nearest flour mill. There was a water mill on the Manga-o-Hoi, along the old swamp road between Kihikihi and Te Awamutu, and further south in the Waipa-Waikato region, there were several windmills. I think I remember two of those old windmills on the road from Te Awamutu to Hamilton; one was located at or near Ohaupo.

For many a year after the War periodical scares of a Maori invasion were raised in the border settlements, from Alexandra and Te Awamutu around the confiscation line to Cambridge. The shooting of the surveyor Todd on Pirongia Mountain in 1870, the tomahawking of the farm-hand Lyon on the Orakau side of the Puniu in the same year, and the murder and decapitation of Timothy Sullivan near Roto-o-Rangi, on the Maunga-tautari side, all set alarms going. Every settler was armed, and the old Militia organisation presently was supplemented and made mobile by the formation of a fine body of frontier horse, the Te Awamutu and Cambridge troops of Waikato Cavalry. Well mounted, armed with sword, carbine, and revolver, able to shoot accurately and ride well, and thoroughly acquainted with the tracks, roads, and river fords, these settler-cavalrymen could not have been surpassed for the purposes [87]of border defence. Formed in 1871, the troops remained in existence until the introduction of the mounted rifles system in the beginning of the Nineties, and many hundreds of young fellows passed through the ranks during that time. In the early years, when the two troops were a real bulwark for the frontier, Major William Jackson, the veteran of the Forest Rangers, commanded the Te Awamutu troop; his lieutenants were Andrew Kay and William A. Cowan (the writer’s father), the two furthest-out settlers of Orakau. Captain Runciman commanded the Cambridge corps. Te Awamutu was the usual drill-ground of Jackson’s troop, and the shooting-butts were on the Puniu side of the settlement.

For many years after the War, there were frequent scares about a potential Maori invasion in the border settlements, stretching from Alexandra and Te Awamutu around the confiscation line to Cambridge. The shooting of surveyor Todd on Pirongia Mountain in 1870, the brutal attack on farm-hand Lyon on the Orakau side of the Puniu that same year, and the murder and decapitation of Timothy Sullivan near Roto-o-Rangi on the Maunga-tautari side all raised alarms. Every settler was armed, and the old Militia organization was soon supported and made more mobile with the formation of an excellent group of frontier cavalry, the Te Awamutu and Cambridge troops of Waikato Cavalry. Well-mounted and armed with swords, carbines, and revolvers, able to shoot accurately and ride well, and thoroughly familiar with the tracks, roads, and river fords, these settler cavalrymen were exceptional for border defense. Formed in 1871, the troops existed until the mounted rifles system was introduced in the early 1890s, with many hundreds of young men passing through their ranks during that time. In the early years, when the two troops were a significant force for the frontier, Major William Jackson, a veteran of the Forest Rangers, commanded the Te Awamutu troop; his lieutenants were Andrew Kay and William A. Cowan (the writer’s father), the two most far-flung settlers of Orakau. Captain Runciman commanded the Cambridge corps. Te Awamutu was the usual drill ground for Jackson’s troop, and the shooting butts were located on the Puniu side of the settlement.

Some of the isolated settlers supplied themselves with small armouries of weapons for defence in case their homes were attacked. In our Orakau homestead there were, beside the cavalryman’s regulation arms, a double-barrel gun and a Spencer repeating carbine, a novel weapon in those days, American make; it was the U.S.A. cavalry arm. It held eight cartridges, fed in a peculiar way, by spring action through the heel of the butt.

Some of the isolated settlers built up small stockpiles of weapons for defense in case their homes were attacked. At our Orakau homestead, we had, in addition to the cavalryman’s standard arms, a double-barrel shotgun and a Spencer repeating carbine, which was a new weapon back then, made in America; it was used by the U.S. cavalry. It had eight cartridges, which were fed in a unique way through the heel of the butt by spring action.

Towards the Puniu, on a lonely hill where a few bluegums mark the site of a long-razed dwelling, there lived an old soldier who had been a gold-digger, and he devised a method of winning safety, in case of an attack, which would naturally suggest itself to an ex-miner. He dug a tunnel from the interior of his little house to a point on the hill-side, concealed with a growth of fern and shrubs; there he considered he could make his escape into the scrub if his assailants burned his house over his head.

Towards the Puniu, on a lonely hill where a few bluegums mark the site of a long-razed dwelling, there lived an old soldier who had been a gold-digger. He came up with a plan for safety in case of an attack, which would make sense to an ex-miner. He dug a tunnel from the inside of his small house to a spot on the hillside, hidden by a thick growth of ferns and shrubs. He thought he could escape into the scrub if his attackers set his house on fire.

There was another pioneer, a veteran of Jackson’s Forest Rangers, now living in Auckland. He told me of his preparations for defence on his section, which was partly surrounded by bush, at Te Rahu, a short distance from Te Awamutu. There was an old Maori potato-pit, one of the funnel-shaped ruas, not far from the house, and this he determined in one period of alarm to convert into a little garrison-hold. He made it a comfortable sleeping-place with layers of fern and blankets, and after dark at night he cautiously retired there with his carbine and two or three other shooting-irons and plenty of ammunition, and spent the night with an easy mind. His companion was his little daughter—his wife had died—and there the pair rested till morning. To make his retreat doubly secure the ex-Ranger had dug a short tunnel from his rifle-pit, emerging in the fern, so as to have a way of retreat in case his stronghold [88]was forced. The place was quite an ingenious little castle; and, as he said, would probably have been secure even had his home been attacked, for fern grew all about it, and was not likely to have been discovered except by a dog—and the Maoris did not take dogs with them on a raid.

There was another pioneer, a veteran of Jackson’s Forest Rangers, now living in Auckland. He told me about his preparations for defense on his property, which was partly surrounded by bush, at Te Rahu, not far from Te Awamutu. There was an old Maori potato-pit, one of the funnel-shaped ruas, close to the house, and during one period of alarm, he decided to turn it into a little stronghold. He made it a comfortable sleeping area with layers of fern and blankets, and after dark, he carefully retreated there with his carbine and a couple of other guns and plenty of ammunition, spending the night with a calm mind. His companion was his little daughter—his wife had passed away—and they rested there until morning. To make his escape even more secure, the ex-Ranger had dug a short tunnel from his rifle-pit, leading out into the fern, to have a way to retreat in case his stronghold was breached. The place was quite an ingenious little fortress; and, as he mentioned, would likely have been safe even if his home had been attacked, since fern grew all around it and was unlikely to be discovered except by a dog—and the Maoris didn’t bring dogs with them on raids.

ARMED CONSTABULARY DETACHMENT AT ORAKAU BLOCKHOUSE
From a photo in 1870. 

ARMED CONSTABULARY DETACHMENT AT ORAKAU BLOCKHOUSE

ARMED CONSTABULARY UNIT AT ORAKAU BLOCKHOUSE

THE TE AWAMUTU CAVALRY BAND
From a photo around 1885. 

THE TE AWAMUTU CAVALRY BAND

Te Awamutu Cavalry Band

Back Row: Bandmaster-Sergeant H. T. Sibley, J. Holden, T. Weal

Back Row: Bandmaster-Sergeant H. T. Sibley, J. Holden, T. Weal

Front Row: Corporal A. H. North, E. North, R. Cunningham, Corporal J. Q. Tristram

Front Row: Corporal A. H. North, E. North, R. Cunningham, Corporal J. Q. Tristram

The most anxious time on the frontier in the Seventies was the crisis caused by the murder of Timothy Sullivan by a party of Maoris between Roto-o-Rangi and Maunga-tautari, on 25th April, 1873. This was an agrarian murder, caused through rather careless dealings with native land; Purukutu, the principal in the crime, had not been paid for land in which he had an interest and which Mr E. B. Walker had acquired on lease, outside the aukati line. Sullivan was regarded by the Maoris as a tutua, a nobody; they were really after his employer, Mr Walker, and others, including Mr Buckland, of Cambridge. It was a savage piece of work, for Purukutu and Hori te Tumu, after shooting Sullivan—who had been at work with two companions fascining a swamp—decapitated him and cut out his heart. This was the last deed of the kind committed in New Zealand. The following account was given me by the old man Tu Tamua Takerei, who died recently at Parawera:

The most anxious time on the frontier in the 1870s was the crisis triggered by the murder of Timothy Sullivan by a group of Maoris between Roto-o-Rangi and Maunga-tautari on April 25, 1873. This was an agrarian murder, stemming from reckless dealings with native land; Purukutu, the main perpetrator, hadn't been paid for land he had an interest in, which Mr. E. B. Walker had leased outside the aukati line. The Maoris saw Sullivan as a tutua, a nobody; they were really targeting his employer, Mr. Walker, and others, including Mr. Buckland from Cambridge. It was a brutal act, as Purukutu and Hori te Tumu, after shooting Sullivan—who was working with two companions draining a swamp—decapitated him and cut out his heart. This was the last act of its kind committed in New Zealand. The following account was given to me by the old man Tu Tamua Takerei, who recently passed away at Parawera:

“Timoti [Timothy] was killed on the open plain at the foot of the hill. The Hauhaus cut off his head with a tomahawk and also cut open his body and took his heart away as a trophy of war. The head was carried to Wharepapa, where it was left. The heart was carried up country at the end of a korari stick (a flax-stalk), and was taken to a place near Te Kuiti. The slayers of Timoti intended to lay the heart before Te Paea, or Tiaho, the Maori Queen, but she disapproved their action, so the trophy was not presented to her. The taking of a human heart was an ancient custom of the Maori; it was the practice to offer it to Tu and Uenuku, the gods of war.”

“Timoti was killed on the open plain at the foot of the hill. The Hauhaus cut off his head with a tomahawk and also opened his body to take his heart as a war trophy. The head was taken to Wharepapa, where it was left. The heart was carried inland on a korari stick (a flax stalk) to a location near Te Kuiti. The people who killed Timoti planned to present the heart to Te Paea, or Tiaho, the Maori Queen, but she disapproved of their actions, so the trophy was not given to her. Taking a human heart was an ancient Maori custom; it was done as an offering to Tu and Uenuku, the gods of war.”

This desperate deed was regarded by very many, Maoris as well as pakehas, as a prelude to war, and intense excitement prevailed on both sides of the border. The cavalry troops at Te Awamutu and Cambridge were called out for patrol duty, and the Armed Constabulary posts were strengthened. Additional blockhouses were built, one at Roto-o-Rangi and one at Paekuku, to watch the Maunga-tautari side, and a redoubt was built at the Puniu. The Waikato and Auckland newspapers were full of war rumours; public meetings were called at Te Awamutu to discuss defence measures; and [89]all along the frontier the determined settlers were on the alert. It was many months before the alarm subsided. The fanatical-minded factions among the King Country Maoris might have succeeded in raiding some of the border farms, but no native captain was bold enough to try the experiment in the face of the vigilant watch of the well-armed, well-drilled troops of frontier horse and the numerous garrisons of Armed Constabulary.

This desperate act was seen by many, both Māori and Pākehā, as a sign that war was coming, and there was a lot of tension on both sides of the border. The cavalry units in Te Awamutu and Cambridge were put on patrol duty, and the Armed Constabulary posts were reinforced. Extra blockhouses were constructed, one at Roto-o-Rangi and another at Paekuku, to keep an eye on the Maunga-tautari side, along with a redoubt built at Puniu. Waikato and Auckland newspapers were filled with rumors of war; public meetings were held in Te Awamutu to discuss defense strategies, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] settlers along the frontier were on high alert. It took many months before the tension eased. The extremists among the King Country Māori might have tried to raid some of the border farms, but no Māori leader was brave enough to attempt it with the watchful eye of the well-armed, well-trained frontier cavalry and the numerous Armed Constabulary garrisons.

Mr. C. W. HURSTHOUSE
From a photo in 1883. 

Mr. C. W. HURSTHOUSE

Mr. C. W. Hursthouse

Mr. Hursthouse served in the wars in Taranaki, 1860–9, and had a very adventurous career as a Government surveyor. He was the earliest official pioneer of the King Country. See Appendices for narrative of his capture by a band of King Country fanatics.

Mr. Hursthouse served in the wars in Taranaki from 1860 to 1869 and had a highly adventurous career as a government surveyor. He was the first official pioneer of the King Country. See Appendices for the story of his capture bya group of radical extremists from King Country.

TAONUI HIKAKA

TAONUI HIKAKA

TAONUI HIKAKA

Taonui was a high chief of Ngati-Maniapoto and took a leading part in Kingite politics.

Taonui was a high chief of Ngati-Maniapoto and played a major role in Kingite politics.

Formidable on the youthful eye in those lively years of the Seventies loomed the Blockhouse. This was the picturesque little garrison-house which crowned the Karaponia hill at Orakau, as if guarding our homestead that stood a few hundred yards away among its groves. It was very close to the spot where the British headquarters camp had been pitched in 1864 at the attack on Orakau Pa. The Blockhouse was a type of the border outposts built on many parts of the frontier, as far away as the Hawke’s Bay-Taupo Road, in the Hauhau wars. The building was of two storeys, and its curious tall shape and its lonely stand on the hill-crest commanding a look-out over the wild Maori country southward made it the most prominent object in the landscape. On the ground floor the building, constructed mostly of kahikatea, was about 16 feet by 20 feet, with a height of 9 feet. The upper storey overlapped the lower one by about 3 feet all round, and was 12 feet high. The walls were lined, and the space between the outer wall and the lining was filled with sand to make the place bullet-proof. The palisade which surrounded the Blockhouse was 10 or 12 feet high; there was a space of 6 feet or 7 feet between it and the building. In the walls of the top storey there were loop-holes all round, breast high, three at the ends and about six at the sides; and there was also provision for firing through the projecting part of the floor. There were no rifle-slits in the lower storey, but the palisading was loopholed; these firing-apertures were about 5 feet apart and breast high. The loopholes were 6 inches high and 2 inches wide, just large enough to put a rifle barrel through. In the front the palisading was double, with a curtain of timber covering the entrance. The front fence was nearly all tall manuka stakes, but the main palisading consisted of posts 10 or 12 inches in thickness; manuka timber was used to fill the interstices. On the edge of the gully at the rear of the Blockhouse the bank was scarped perpendicularly about 7 feet as an additional protection. To heighten the warlike face which this little fort presented to the world, above the narrow gateway there was [90]set a wooden effigy of a sentry. The figure had been carved by some Maori artist; it represented a soldier, with wooden rifle and fixed bayonet, in the correct attitude of “port arms.” It gave a kind of artistic finish to the “pa o te hoia,” as the Maoris called the Blockhouse, and it loomed very grim and soldier-like in the eyes of us small youngsters from the Orakau farm. A tall flagstaff stood in front, and there were a potato patch and a garden plot, with all the old-fashioned flowers—sweet william, verbena, sunflower, Indian-shot, pansies, and their like. The married men of the Armed Constabulary lived outside the Blockhouse, in raupo whares, and very cleverly the pakeha learned to thatch his house. I remember the home of an Irish sergeant who lived near the Blockhouse, beside the main road; it was a snug, thatched dwelling, very neat and pretty; there was a potato patch, and there was a sweet little flower garden, and honeysuckle twined about the whare and hung over the door.

Formidable in the eyes of youth during those lively years of the Seventies was the Blockhouse. This charming little garrison house topped the Karaponia hill at Orakau, as if guarding our homestead that stood a few hundred yards away among its groves. It was very close to where the British headquarters camp had been set up in 1864 during the attack on Orakau Pa. The Blockhouse was one of the border outposts built in various parts of the frontier, as far away as the Hawke’s Bay-Taupo Road, during the Hauhau wars. The building had two stories, and its unusual tall shape and its solitary position on the hill, overseeing the wild Maori territory to the south, made it the most noticeable feature in the landscape. On the ground floor, the building, mostly made of kahikatea, measured about 16 feet by 20 feet, with a height of 9 feet. The upper story extended over the lower one by about 3 feet all around and was 12 feet high. The walls were lined, and the space between the outer wall and the lining was filled with sand to make it bulletproof. The palisade surrounding the Blockhouse was 10 to 12 feet high, with a gap of 6 to 7 feet between it and the building. The walls of the top story had loopholes all around, at breast height, three at each end, and about six on the sides; there was also a provision for firing through the projecting part of the floor. The lower story had no rifle-slits, but the palisade was loopholed; these firing openings were about 5 feet apart and at breast height. The loopholes were 6 inches high and 2 inches wide, just big enough to fit a rifle barrel through. In the front, the palisade was double, with a wooden barrier covering the entrance. The front fence was mainly made of tall manuka stakes, while the main palisade consisted of posts 10 to 12 inches thick, filled with manuka timber in the gaps. At the edge of the gully behind the Blockhouse, the bank was steepened about 7 feet as extra protection. To enhance the fort's intimidating appearance, above the narrow gateway there was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] a wooden effigy of a sentry. This figure, carved by a Maori artist, depicted a soldier with a wooden rifle and fixed bayonet, in the posture of “port arms.” It added an artistic touch to the “pa o the hoia,” as the Maoris named the Blockhouse, and it appeared very grim and soldier-like in the eyes of us small children from the Orakau farm. A tall flagstaff stood in front, and there was a potato patch along with a garden filled with old-fashioned flowers—sweet william, verbena, sunflowers, Indian-shot, pansies, and more. The married men of the Armed Constabulary lived near the Blockhouse, in raupo whares, and the pakeha learned to thatch their houses quite skillfully. I remember the home of an Irish sergeant who lived near the Blockhouse, right by the main road; it was a cozy, thatched dwelling, very tidy and charming; there was a potato patch and a lovely little flower garden, with honeysuckle winding around the whare and hanging over the door.

The Blockhouse stood no sieges; its loop-holes never flashed the fire of Enfield or Snider on a yelling horde of Hauhaus. But it is certain that the existence of this chain of posts along the frontier, with the vigilant patrol of the settlers’ cavalry corps, prevented the hostiles from raiding across the border and descending on the out-settlements.

The Blockhouse didn't withstand any sieges; its loopholes never lit up with the fire of Enfield or Snider against a screaming mob of Hauhaus. However, it's clear that the presence of this series of posts along the border, along with the watchful patrols of the settlers' cavalry, stopped the enemy from crossing over and attacking the outlying settlements.

There were many scares, and more than once the wives and children on the scattered farmsteads were taken in to the redoubts and blockhouses for the night, while the men of the farms, with carbine and revolver, watched their homesteads and rode patrol along the tracks leading to the Maori country and the fords of the Puniu.

There were plenty of scares, and more than once the wives and kids on the scattered farms were brought into the redoubts and blockhouses for the night, while the men from the farms, armed with carbines and revolvers, watched over their homes and patrolled the paths leading to the Maori territory and the fords of the Puniu.


They are all gone now, those romance-teeming old blockhouses of our pioneer days. Like many other deserted posts, the Orakau building stood there on the sentry hill-top for many a year, rocking in the gales now that the protecting palisade had gone, until a Crown Lands Commissioner with no interest in historic matters sold it as mere old timber. Few people in those years possessed sufficient prescience and sentiment to help preserve for the new generation of colonists those relics of the adventurous days.

They’re all gone now, those romantic old blockhouses from our pioneer days. Like many other abandoned posts, the Orakau building sat on the sentry hilltop for many years, swaying in the winds after the protective palisade was gone, until a Crown Lands Commissioner, who didn’t care about history, sold it off as just old timber. Few people during that time had the foresight and appreciation needed to help save those relics of our adventurous past for the new generation of colonists.

Of the redoubts, less easily demolished, a few crumbling earthworks remain here and there. One, I am glad to say, that is very well preserved is the Armed Constabulary redoubt at Alexandra—[91]now Pirongia—garrisoned up to 1883. The village English Church stands in the centre of the work to-day. I give a sketch-plan of this last surviving example of the old frontier forts.

Of the fortifications that are harder to destroy, a few rundown earthworks are still left here and there. One that I'm happy to mention is the well-preserved Armed Constabulary redoubt at Alexandra—[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]now known as Pirongia—which was garrisoned until 1883. The village English Church is located in the center of the site today. I’m including a sketch plan of this last remaining example of the old frontier forts.

*   *   *

*   *   *

Pirongia Redoubt.

Pirongia Redoubt.

Pirongia Stronghold.

The year 1881 saw the first definite decision for permanent peace on the part of the Maoris; it marked the nearing end of the necessity for frontier redoubts and blockhouses, and it relieved the border of the Kingite menace which had been an ever-present source of disquiet since white farmers first set the plough to the confiscated lands. Tawhiao laid down his guns at Major Mair’s feet at the border township of Alexandra, and then came a peaceful though martial-appearing march of the Kingite men through the European settlements and much firing of salutes to the dead—the “powder-burning of sorrow”—over the battlefields of the Sixties. Six hundred armed Kingites escorted the tattooed king and his chiefs, the lordly Wahanui and his shawl-kilted cabinet of rangatiras, on the pilgrimage to the scenes of the last despairing fights, and there were amazingly animated scenes in the outermost villages of Waikato when Tawhiao came to town, riding grimly in his buggy, and guarded front and rear by his fierce-faced riflemen. The march was by way of Te Awamutu, and the Cavalry band rode out from the township along the Alexandra Road to meet the Kingites and play them through the village. A right rousing march it was, too, for the tune the bandsmen played as they came riding in at the head of the procession was “The King of the Cannibal Islands.” It was Sergeant Thomas Gresham—then a lawyer in Te Awamutu, and afterwards coroner in Auckland—who suggested the air to [92]Bandmaster Harry Sibley, and that grizzled veteran of the wars seized on the bright idea with joy, and chuckled into his clarionet at the left-handed compliment he was paying his olden adversary. Tawhiao himself was pleased with the liveliness of the music, and later, through an interpreter, inquired the name of the tune; and an angry man was he when he was informed that it was “Te Kingi o Nga Moutere Kai-tangata.” For that same “kai-tangata” was a tender subject; and dour old Tawhiao had no glimmering of a sense of humour.

The year 1881 marked a significant step towards lasting peace for the Maoris. It signaled the diminishing need for frontier defenses and blockhouses and alleviated the threat posed by the Kingitanga, which had caused constant unease since white farmers first began cultivating the confiscated lands. Tawhiao laid down his guns at Major Mair’s feet in the border town of Alexandra, followed by a peaceful yet military-style march of the Kingite men through the European settlements, complete with cannon salutes in memory of the fallen—the “powder-burning of sorrow”—over the battlefields of the Sixties. Six hundred armed Kingites escorted their tattooed king and his chiefs, the majestic Wahanui and his elegantly dressed cabinet of rangatiras, on a journey to the sites of the final desperate battles. There were lively scenes in the furthest villages of Waikato when Tawhiao arrived, riding solemnly in his buggy, flanked by his fierce-looking riflemen. The march went through Te Awamutu, where the Cavalry band rode out from the township along the Alexandra Road to greet the Kingites and guide them through the village. It was an invigorating march, as the tune played by the band as they entered the procession was “The King of the Cannibal Islands.” Sergeant Thomas Gresham—then a lawyer in Te Awamutu and later a coroner in Auckland—suggested the tune to Bandmaster Harry Sibley, who eagerly embraced the clever idea, chuckling into his clarinet at the backhanded tribute to his old opponent. Tawhiao himself enjoyed the upbeat music, and later asked the name of the tune through an interpreter; he was furious when he found out it was called “Te Kingi o Nga Moutere Kai-tangata.” The term “kai-tangata” was a sensitive subject, and the stern Tawhiao had no sense of humor about it.

Kihikihi settlement was given up that week to a Kingite carnival of feasting and war-dancing and speech-making, and the Maori camp at Rewi’s house and in the neighbouring field rang night and morning with the musical sound of the Hauhau hymns, the service of the Tariao, the “Morning Star,” chanted by hundreds of voices. Some unconventional scenes there were, characteristic of the frontier life. For instance, there was the pakeha-Maori dance on the main road in Kihikihi that symbolised the final unifying of the two races. The dashing Hote Thompson, the King-maker’s son, a fighting man of renown, paraded in all the glory of Hauhau war-paint in front of his savage-looking soldiery, and called for a pakeha lady partner to dance “te lancer” with him, and then out stepped a settler’s handsome wife, and the accomplished Hote led her through the mazes of the lancers in the middle of the crowd on the dusty road with as much grace as if he had been young Lochinvar himself. True, Hote wore only a shawl in place of trousers, and his face was blackened with charcoal dabbed on for a haka, but none the less he was a pretty gallant. Had that pakeha dancer been a reader of Bret Harte she might have recalled the historic dance on “Poverty Flat”:

Kihikihi settlement was taken over that week by a Kingite celebration of feasting, war dancing, and speeches, and the Maori camp at Rewi’s house and in the nearby field echoed night and day with the melodic sound of Hauhau hymns, the service of the Tariao, the “Morning Star,” chanted by hundreds of voices. There were some unconventional scenes that reflected frontier life. For example, there was a pakeha-Maori dance on the main road in Kihikihi that symbolized the final uniting of the two races. The dashing Hote Thompson, the King-maker’s son and a renowned fighter, paraded in all the glory of Hauhau war paint in front of his fierce-looking soldiers and called for a pakeha lady partner to dance “te lancer” with him. Then, a settler’s attractive wife stepped forward, and the skilled Hote led her through the intricate steps of the lancers in the midst of the crowd on the dusty road with as much grace as if he were young Lochinvar himself. It’s true that Hote wore only a shawl instead of trousers, and his face was blackened with charcoal applied for a haka, but he was nonetheless quite the gallant. If that pakeha dancer had read Bret Harte, she might have thought of the historic dance on “Poverty Flat”:

*   *   *

*   *   *

“The dress of my queer vis-a-vis,

“The outfit of my queer counterpart,

And how I once went down the middle

And how I once walked down the middle

With the man that shot Sandy McGee.”

With the guy who shot Sandy McGee.”

There was no law but the Maori chieftains’ law south of the Puniu River until after 1883, when Te Kooti was pardoned and a general amnesty to Maori rebels was proclaimed. For policy reasons the Kingites were left pretty much to themselves for some time after Tawhiao laid down his guns at Major Mair’s feet at Alexandra in 1881, and when John Rochfort and Charles Wilson Hursthouse, setting out from Kihikihi, carried flying surveys through the Rohepotae, [93]the state of the country from the Puniu for a hundred miles southward was not very different in essentials from that of the Scottish Highlands in the period described by Mr Neil Munro in his adventure romances that carry a tang of Stevenson’s “Catriona.”

There was no law except for the laws of the Maori chieftains south of the Puniu River until after 1883, when Te Kooti was pardoned and a general amnesty was declared for Maori rebels. For political reasons, the Kingites were mostly left alone for a while after Tawhiao surrendered his weapons to Major Mair at Alexandra in 1881. When John Rochfort and Charles Wilson Hursthouse set off from Kihikihi and conducted aerial surveys over the Rohepotae, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the situation in the country from the Puniu River for a hundred miles south was not very different in key ways from that of the Scottish Highlands in the period described by Mr. Neil Munro in his adventure novels that have a touch of Stevenson’s “Catriona.”

The only occasion on which an offender south of the Puniu was brought to justice before the chiefs of Ngati-Maniapoto voluntarily opened the country to Government authority was in 1882, when a long-wanted man was brought into Te Awamutu under circumstances unorthodox and dramatic. The Maori was Winiata, who in 1876 killed a man named Packer, at Epsom, near Auckland. Packer and Winiata had been fellow-servants in the employ of a Mr Cleghorn, and had quarrelled. Winiata, after tomahawking Packer, fled to the King Country, and for six years was safe. At last the Government reward of £500 tempted a big half-caste named Robert Barlow to make an effort to bring in Winiata. The arrest was accomplished as the result of a scheme devised by the Te Awamutu policeman, Constable R. J. Gillies—a very smart and capable man, afterwards Inspector of Police—and Sergeant McGovern, of Hamilton. At Otorohanga Barlow met Winiata, whose home was at Te Kuiti, and, pretending to be a pig-buyer, set about bargaining with the wanted man. In the night he succeeded in making Winiata and two companions drunk, and about midnight lashed him to a spare horse, after taking a revolver from him, and made off for the Puniu. It was an exceedingly risky undertaking, for Barlow would have been shot had any of the Maoris been at all suspicious. He took the prisoner to Kihikihi, and with the assistance of the Constabulary handed him over to Constable Gillies at Te Awamutu. He received the reward of £500, with which he bought a farm at Mangere. Winiata was tried and convicted, and was hanged at Auckland on 4th August, 1882. As for Barlow, he did not live long himself; he died in a very few years after his King Country feat, and the natives declared that he had been fatally bewitched (kua makuturia) by a tohunga in revenge for his capture of Winiata.

The only time an offender south of the Puniu was brought to justice before the chiefs of Ngati-Maniapoto willingly allowed Government authority was in 1882, when a long-sought man was brought to Te Awamutu in an unorthodox and dramatic way. The Maori was Winiata, who in 1876 killed a man named Packer at Epsom, near Auckland. Packer and Winiata had worked together for a man named Mr. Cleghorn and had argued. After attacking Packer with a tomahawk, Winiata fled to the King Country, where he was safe for six years. Eventually, the Government's £500 reward motivated a large half-caste named Robert Barlow to try to capture Winiata. The arrest was the result of a plan devised by Constable R. J. Gillies—a very sharp and capable man, later Inspector of Police—and Sergeant McGovern from Hamilton. In Otorohanga, Barlow met Winiata, who lived in Te Kuiti, and pretended to be a pig buyer, starting to negotiate with the wanted man. During the night, he managed to get Winiata and two of his friends drunk, and around midnight, he tied Winiata to a spare horse, after taking his revolver, and rode off toward the Puniu. It was a very risky move, as Barlow would have been shot if any Maoris had been suspicious. He took the prisoner to Kihikihi, and with help from the Constabulary, handed him over to Constable Gillies at Te Awamutu. Barlow received the £500 reward, which he used to buy a farm at Mangere. Winiata was tried, convicted, and hanged in Auckland on August 4, 1882. As for Barlow, he didn’t live long after; he died a few years later following his King Country feat, and the locals claimed he had been fatally cursed (kua makuturia) by a tohunga as revenge for capturing Winiata.

Another incident that greatly excited the frontier was the capture and imprisonment of Mr Hursthouse and a fellow-surveyor by the fanatic Te Mahuki, or Manukura, of Te Kumi, near Te Kuiti. This was in 1883. The surveyors were released by Te Kooti and friendly-disposed King natives. Soon thereafter Mahuki and a band of his “Angels” rode into Alexandra, which they had threatened to loot and burn; but they were smartly arrested by Major Gascoyne [94]and a force of Armed Constabulary and Te Awamutu Cavalry, and were haled off to Auckland prison.1

Another incident that greatly stirred up the frontier was the capture and imprisonment of Mr. Hursthouse and a fellow surveyor by the fanatic Te Mahuki, or Manukura, of Te Kumi, near Te Kuiti. This happened in 1883. The surveyors were freed by Te Kooti and friendly King natives. Shortly after, Mahuki and a group of his “Angels” rode into Alexandra, which they had threatened to loot and burn; but they were quickly arrested by Major Gascoyne [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and a force of Armed Constabulary and Te Awamutu Cavalry, and were taken off to Auckland prison.1

*   *   *

Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

A wilderness that vast country of the Rohepotae lay for many a year. The cultivations of the Maoris, even the fields of wheat and oats around such settlements as Araikotore—the patriarchal Hauauru’s village—or the large patches of potatoes and maize at Tokanui and Tokangamutu—it is Te Kuiti to-day—gave but scanty relief from the general impression of an unused virgin expanse of fern prairie and woody mountain land. At Otewa, on the Upper Waipa, lived the notorious and dreaded Te Kooti, in outlawed isolation far from his East Coast birthland, ever since his final skirmish with Captain Preece’s Arawa force in the Urewera Country in the beginning of 1872. Not until after John Bryce’s peace-making with him at Manga-o-rongo in 1883 did the white-haired old cateran venture out into the pakeha settlements.

A vast wilderness had existed in the Rohepotae region for many years. The farming done by the Maoris, including the wheat and oats fields around settlements like Araikotore—the village of the patriarchal Hauauru—or the large patches of potatoes and corn at Tokanui and Tokangamutu (now known as Te Kuiti), offered little relief from the overall impression of an untouched, wild expanse of fern-covered plains and mountainous terrain. At Otewa, on the Upper Waipa, lived the infamous and feared Te Kooti, who had been in outlawed isolation since his last encounter with Captain Preece’s Arawa force in the Urewera Country at the beginning of 1872. It wasn't until after John Bryce negotiated peace with him at Manga-o-rongo in 1883 that the grey-haired old warrior dared to venture into the white settlements.

Then miles away to the west, on the beautiful slopes of Hikurangi, giving on to the fertile basin of the Waipa and overlorded by the Pirongia Range, there was the great camp of King Tawhiao and his exiled Waikato, several hundreds of them, looking down with many mournings on the good lost lands and the lost battlefields of the Sixties. Later, they moved down to Te Kopua, yonder by Kakepuku’s fern-shod heel, and then to Whatiwhati-hoe, the Place of the Broken Paddles, on the level banks of the Waipa. In the mid-Eighties they migrated in their canoes, a picturesque tribe-flitting, past Pirongia, down the Waipa and down the Waikato, back to their old ancestral homes, or what was left of those homes, on the west side of the Lower Waikato. But they never had a more lovely or more inspiring home in all their wanderings than those sun-bathed slopes of rich volcanic land on the high shoulder of Hikurangi, where the road to-day goes over the range to Kawhia.

Then miles away to the west, on the beautiful slopes of Hikurangi, overlooking the fertile basin of the Waipa and dominated by the Pirongia Range, there was the great camp of King Tawhiao and his exiled Waikato, several hundred of them, gazing down with deep sorrow at the good lands they had lost and the battlefields from the Sixties. Later, they moved down to Te Kopua, near Kakepuku’s fern-covered heel, and then to Whatiwhati-hoe, the Place of the Broken Paddles, along the flat banks of the Waipa. In the mid-Eighties, they traveled in their canoes, a colorful tribe moving, past Pirongia, down the Waipa and down the Waikato, back to their old ancestral homes, or what was left of those homes, on the west side of the Lower Waikato. But they never found a more beautiful or more inspiring home in all their journeys than those sunlit slopes of rich volcanic land on the high shoulder of Hikurangi, where the road today goes over the range to Kawhia.

Now the once wild country across the border has become the highway of the motor-car, has become dotted with scores of lively European settlements, with large towns with electric light and asphalted footpaths, churches and police stations, tennis lawns and bowling greens, stock sale-yards and all the other varied furnishings of an advanced day. Hauhauism is a far-off tale of the past; descendants of old king-like Wahanui and the one-time followers of [95]the Pai-marire and Tariao fanatic faiths have fought beside Waikato and King Country white soldiers on the fields of Gallipoli and France. Yet the names of the old trail-breakers, the stories of the heroic missionaries, soldiers, surveyors, road-builders, should not be forgotten by those who look out from their carriage windows or their cars or from their comfortable farmhouses on this well-favoured land of the Waipa slopes and the old Aukati frontier. [96]

Now, the once wild country across the border has turned into a highway for cars, filled with numerous lively European settlements, large towns with electric lights and paved sidewalks, churches and police stations, tennis courts and bowling greens, stock auction yards, and all the other features of a modern society. Hauhauism is a distant story from the past; the descendants of the former king-like Wahanui and the once fervent followers of the Pai-marire and Tariao faiths have fought alongside Waikato and King Country white soldiers on the battlefields of Gallipoli and France. Still, the names of the early trailblazers, the tales of the brave missionaries, soldiers, surveyors, and road builders should be remembered by those who gaze out from their car windows, their vehicles, or their cozy farmhouses onto this beautiful land of the Waipa slopes and the old Aukati frontier. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 For further details of these episodes see Appendices. 

1 For more information on these events, check the Appendices.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER XIII.

KIHAROA THE GIANT.

A FOLK-TALE OF THE TOKANUI HILLS.

This curious tradition, gathered from the last of the old learned men of the Ngati-Maniapoto tribe, is given as a typical example of the Maori folk-lore with which the King Country abounds.

This interesting tradition, collected from the last of the wise old men of the Ngati-Maniapoto tribe, serves as a typical example of the Maori folklore that fills the King Country.

On the crown of the land at Whenuahou, immediately north of the Tokanui hills known to the European settlers of the old frontier as “The Three Sisters,” is an historic spot called Kiharoa, in memory of a giant warrior of long ago. It was proposed by some of the Kingite chiefs in 1864, after the British occupation of the Waipa basin, that a fort should be built here for a final stand against the Queen’s soldiers. The position commanded a wide view over the valley of the Puniu and the conquered lands north of the river, but it would have been useless without a sufficient garrison to hold also the hill-forts in rear of and above it, ancient terraced pas of the Maori. The suggestion was not favoured by Rewi and the other leaders, and the warriors re-crossed the Puniu to the north side and built the pa at Orakau. Long ago, riding along the old horse track from Kihikihi to Otorohanga past Hopa te Rangianini’s little village at Whenuahou, we used to see the Giant’s Grave, as it was called. This locally-famous landmark was a shallow excavation on a ferny mound; it was twelve or fourteen feet in length and about four feet in width, and vague traditions had grown up around it, but none of the European settlers of the frontier knew anything definite of its history. A few years ago, however, I gathered the story of this semi-mythic giant from two venerable warriors of the Ngati-Maniapoto, on the south bank of the Puniu River. There certainly seems to have been a veritable giant, a man of enormous stature and length of reach with the hand-weapons of those days, six generations ago. This Kiharoa, or “The Long Gasping Breath,” was a chief of the Ngati-Raukawa and Ngati-Whakatere tribes, who in those times owned the Tokanui hills and the surrounding fruitful slopes.

On the highest point of the land at Whenuahou, just north of the Tokanui hills known to the European settlers back in the day as “The Three Sisters,” is a historic site called Kiharoa, named after a legendary warrior from long ago. In 1864, after the British took over the Waipa basin, some of the Kingite chiefs proposed building a fort here for a last stand against the Queen’s soldiers. The location provided a great view over the Puniu valley and the lands taken north of the river, but it would have been pointless without enough soldiers to defend the hill forts located behind it, which were ancient terraced sites of the Maori. Rewi and the other leaders didn't support the idea, so the warriors crossed back over the Puniu to the north side and built their fort at Orakau. Long ago, as I rode along the old horse track from Kihikihi to Otorohanga, passing Hopa te Rangianini’s small village at Whenuahou, we used to see what was known as the Giant’s Grave. This local landmark, which drew attention, was a shallow pit on a fern-covered mound; it was about twelve or fourteen feet long and around four feet wide, and vague stories had developed around it, but none of the European settlers on the frontier knew much about its history. A few years ago, though, I learned the tale of this semi-mythic giant from two elderly warriors of the Ngati-Maniapoto tribe on the south bank of the Puniu River. It certainly seems like there was a real giant, a man of tremendous size and reach with the hand-weapons of that era, six generations ago. This Kiharoa, or “The Long Gasping Breath,” was a chief of the Ngati-Raukawa and Ngati-Whakatere tribes, who at that time owned the Tokanui hills and the fruitful slopes around them.

OFFICERS OF THE 40th REGIMENT (1863–4)

OFFICERS OF THE 40th REGIMENT (1863–4)

OFFICERS OF THE 40th REGIMENT (1863–4)

With the regimental mess-house in the background.

With the regimental mess hall in the background.

NON-COMMISSIONED OFFICERS OF THE 40th REGIMENT

NON-COMMISSIONED OFFICERS OF THE 40th REGIMENT

NON-COMMISSIONED OFFICERS OF THE 40th REGIMENT

[From photos lent by Colonel Ryder.]

[From photos provided by Colonel Ryder.]

The strong terraced and trenched pa on Tokanui, the middle conical hill of the row of three, was built by the two tribes named, [97]under Kiharoa, about a hundred and fifty years ago. The same people fortified and occupied the other two hills; the eastern one is Puke-rimu (“Red-Pine hill”) and the western Whiti-te-marama (“The Shining of the Moon”). There were many good fighting men among the people of these hill forts, but their tower of strength was Kiharoa, who stood hugely over his fellows; he was twice the height of an ordinary man, and he wielded a taiaha of unusual length and weight, a hardwood weapon called by the name of “Rangihaeata” (“The First Rays of Morning Light”). Many a battle he had fought successfully with this great blade-and-tongue broadsword, sweeping every opponent out of his path. Kiharoa was tattooed on body as well as face, and when he leaped into battle, whirling “Rangihaeata” from side to side in guard and feint and cut, his blue-carved skin glistening with oil and red ochre, his great glaring eyes darting flame, his moko-scrolled features distorted with fury, few there were brave enough to face him. But there came a day when Kiharoa met his better on the battlefield of Whenuahou.

The strong terraced and trenched pa on Tokanui, the middle conical hill of the row of three, was built by the two tribes named, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] under Kiharoa, about one hundred and fifty years ago. The same people fortified and occupied the other two hills; the eastern one is Puke-rimu (“Red-Pine Hill”) and the western Whiti-te-marama (“The Shining of the Moon”). There were many skilled fighters among the people of these hill forts, but their strongest asset was Kiharoa, who towered over his peers; he was twice the height of an average man, and he wielded a taiaha of unusual length and weight, a hardwood weapon known as “Rangihaeata” (“The First Rays of Morning Light”). He fought successfully in many battles with this great blade-and-tongue broadsword, cutting every opponent down in his path. Kiharoa was tattooed on both his body and face, and when he jumped into battle, swinging “Rangihaeata” from side to side in guard, feints, and cuts, his blue-carved skin glistening with oil and red ochre, his fierce eyes blazing, and his moko-etched features twisted with rage, few were brave enough to stand against him. But there came a day when Kiharoa encountered someone stronger on the battlefield of Whenuahou.

The Ngati-Maniapoto tribe, whose great fortress was Totorewa, an impregnable cliff-walled pa on the Waipa River, raised a feud against the Ngati-Raukawa and Ngati-Whakatere, and a large war-party set out under the chief Wahanui, who himself was a man of great frame, though no giant like Kiharoa. The “taua” took a circuitous route, coming upon the Tokanui hills from the south via Manga-o-Rongo, and then making a detour to the east to avoid the deep morass which defended the southern side of “The Three Sisters”—the present main road from Kihikihi to Otorohanga traverses this now partly-drained swamp.

The Ngati-Maniapoto tribe, whose impressive fortress was Totorewa, a secure cliff-walled pa on the Waipa River, started a feud against the Ngati-Raukawa and Ngati-Whakatere. A large war party set out under Chief Wahanui, who was a big man, though not as tall as Kiharoa. The taua took a winding route, approaching the Tokanui hills from the south via Manga-o-Rongo, then detouring east to steer clear of the deep swamp that defended the southern side of “The Three Sisters”—the current main road from Kihikihi to Otorohanga goes through this now partly-drained marsh.

Meanwhile the garrisons in the hill forts had prepared for war, and their sentinels stood on the alert on the tihi or citadel of the terraced strongholds, keeping keen watch for the expected enemy. Harua, one of the chiefs of the forts, had descended to the plain with a small party before the approach of the foe was detected, and although the people on the hill forts called repeatedly to him warning him to return, no heed was given to the long-drawn shouts. At length a keen-eyed sentry saw the glisten of a weapon—perhaps a whalebone mere—in the westering sun; the direction was well to the east of the pa, and by that token it was plain that the enemy army was lying in ambush waiting to advance silently in the night. It was imperative that Harua and his men outside the pa should be [98]warned, and so in the still watches of the night a strong-lunged warrior on the battlements of Tokanui lifted up his voice in this whakaaraara-pa, or sentinel-chant:

Meanwhile, the garrisons in the hill forts were gearing up for battle, and their sentinels stood alert on the tihi or citadel of the terraced strongholds, keeping a close watch for the expected enemy. Harua, one of the chiefs of the forts, had gone down to the plain with a small group before the approach of the enemy was noticed, and even though the people in the hill forts shouted for him to return, he ignored their long calls. Eventually, a sharp-eyed sentry spotted the shine of a weapon—maybe a whalebone mere—in the setting sun; the direction was well east of the pa, indicating that the enemy army was lying in wait, ready to advance quietly during the night. It was crucial that Harua and his men outside the pa be [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]warned, so during the stillness of the night, a powerful warrior on the battlements of Tokanui raised his voice in this whakaaraara-pa, or sentinel-chant:

E tenei pa, e tera pa!

E tenei pa, e tera pa!

Titiro ki nga tahanga roa

Look at the long platforms

I Tunaroa!

I'm Tunaroa!

Pewhea tena te titiaho

What is the situation?

Kia haere ake ki te pa.

Kia haere ake ki te pa.

Hoi tonu, hoi tonu!

Hey there, hey there!

In this chant the garrisons of the pas on each hand, Puke-rimu and Whiti-te-marama, were called upon to be on the alert, and to scan the long slopes towards the place called Tunaroa where the enemy lay concealed. Yonder perhaps was the place whence the foe would advance in the morning sunshine against the pas. “Ye heeded me not—heeded me not,” the chant ended. Had any lurking enemy scout been near enough to hear the words he would take them as being addressed only to the garrisons of the hill-top fortresses, and would not suspect that it was really a warning for the ears of Harua and his small force of scouts who were liable to be cut off from the pa as soon as daylight came.

In this chant, the garrisons of the forts on either side, Puke-rimu and Whiti-te-marama, were called to stay alert and to watch the long slopes leading to a place called Tunaroa, where the enemy was hiding. Perhaps that was where the enemies would approach in the morning sun against the forts. “You did not listen to me—did not listen to me,” the chant concluded. If any hidden enemy scout had been close enough to hear the words, they would think they were meant only for the guards of the hilltop forts and wouldn’t realize it was actually a warning for Harua and his small group of scouts, who could easily be cut off from the fort as soon as daylight broke.

The cry of warning was heard and understood by Harua, and he and his scouts swiftly rejoined their friends on the hill-tops.

The warning shout was heard and understood by Harua, and he and his scouts quickly rejoined their friends on the hilltops.

When day came and the war-party of Ngati-Maniapoto appeared, working round to the north-east side of the Tokanui chain of forts, Kiharoa the giant, stripped for battle, took up his taiaha, “The First Rays of Morning Light,” and led his warriors down to the open slopes of Whenuahou to give battle to the invaders. As he dashed down the hill he ran through a grove of karaka trees. Here there was a pool where the kernels of the karaka berries were prepared for food by being steeped in water after having been cooked; this food was termed “kopiri.” There were some dead leaves of the karaka lying on the track, and Kiharoa slipped on these leaves as he ran, and fell, and narrowly escaped breaking his taiaha in his fall. The spot is at the foot of Tokanui hill, just outside the thickets of prickly acacia which now clothe the silent old fortress with a mat of softest green. This accident was in the belief of the Maori a tohu aitua or evil omen for Kiharoa. The knowledge of this fact may have unnerved the giant, or “Rangihaeata’s” mana may have suffered by the mishap. He rushed to meet his foes, but he was outfought for all his phenomenal reach of [99]arm. He fell pierced with spear thrusts and battered with blows of stone clubs, and he lay dead on the battlefield of Whenuahou.

When dawn arrived and the Ngati-Maniapoto war party appeared, moving around to the northeast side of the Tokanui chain of forts, Kiharoa the giant, ready for battle, picked up his taiaha, “The First Rays of Morning Light,” and led his warriors down to the open slopes of Whenuahou to fight the invaders. As he charged down the hill, he ran through a grove of karaka trees. There was a pool where the kernels of the karaka berries were prepared for food by soaking them in water after being cooked; this food was called “kopiri.” Some dead leaves from the karaka were lying on the path, and Kiharoa slipped on these leaves as he ran, fell, and narrowly avoided breaking his taiaha in the process. This spot is at the foot of Tokanui hill, just outside the thickets of prickly acacia, which now cover the silent old fortress with a soft green blanket. This incident was considered by the Māori as a disaster or tragedy, or an evil omen for Kiharoa. Knowing this might have unsettled the giant, or perhaps “Rangihaeata’s” mana was affected by the mishap. He rushed to confront his enemies, but he was outmatched despite his remarkable reach of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] arm. He fell, pierced by spear thrusts and battered by blows from stone clubs, and lay dead on the battlefield of Whenuahou.

The Tokanui people were defeated; they fled in panic when their gigantic chieftain fell, and many were killed on the field. The survivors, however, held their forts successfully. Ngati-Maniapoto contented themselves with the dead, which would provide many ovens of man-meat, and most of all they rejoiced to find that they had vanquished the dreaded Kiharoa. They gathered round in amazement to measure his height and his giant limbs; and on the spot where he lay marks were cut at head and feet to indicate his length. His enormous tattooed head was cut off and preserved by being smoke-dried, and presently was carried home to Totorewa to decorate the palisade at the gateway of the fort. His body was cut up and cooked and eaten where he fell, and there the excavation remained to mark his great stature. He was two fathoms long! So says the native account. My Maori friends will not abate a single inch. This is the length of the place we used to call the “Giant’s Grave,” on the crown of the land below Puke-rimu, the eastern hill of the “Sisters.” And the battlefield was divided among the victors, and later became the home of a section of the Ngati-Matakore tribe, of whom my old warrior acquaintances Hauauru and Hopa te Rangianini were the chiefs in the days of my boyhood within sight of the terrace-carved “Three Sisters.”

The Tokanui people were defeated; they ran away in a panic when their huge chief fell, and many were killed on the battlefield. However, the survivors managed to hold their forts successfully. Ngati-Maniapoto made do with the dead, which would provide plenty of human meat for cooking, and they were especially glad to find out that they had defeated the feared Kiharoa. They gathered around in amazement to measure his height and giant limbs; on the spot where he lay, marks were made at his head and feet to show his length. His enormous tattooed head was cut off and preserved by being smoke-dried, and it was soon taken back to Totorewa to be displayed on the palisade at the fort's entrance. His body was cut up and cooked and eaten where he fell, and the excavation remained as a marker of his great size. He was two fathoms long! So says the native account. My Maori friends won’t budge an inch on that. This is the length of the site we used to call the “Giant’s Grave,” on the crown of the land below Puke-rimu, the eastern hill of the “Sisters.” The battlefield was divided among the victors and later became home to a part of the Ngati-Matakore tribe, whose chiefs in my boyhood were my old warrior friends Hauauru and Hopa te Rangianini, all within sight of the terrace-carved “Three Sisters.”

Such is in brief the story of the giant’s grave—a misnomer assuredly, seeing that Kiharoa’s tomb was the stomachs of his slayers. The Tokanui village hall stands within revolver shot of the place where Kiharoa came to his end, and the community creamery at the cross-roads stands where once Wahanui’s cannibal army plied spear and stone club and taiaha on the defenders of the three hill forts. Some distance to the east is the Waikeria prison farm. It was in that direction, at Tunaroa, that Wahanui and his Totorewa army lay in the fern the night before the battle.

This is a brief overview of the giant’s grave—a misleading name, since Kiharoa’s burial place was actually the stomachs of his killers. The Tokanui village hall is just a short distance from where Kiharoa met his end, and the community creamery at the crossroads sits where Wahanui’s cannibal army once fought with spears, stone clubs, and taiaha against the defenders of the three hill forts. To the east is the Waikeria prison farm. It was in that direction, at Tunaroa, that Wahanui and his Totorewa army hid in the ferns the night before the battle.

There was another giant of those parts in the days before the white man came with his guns. This was Matau; he was, like Kiharoa, a man of the Ngati-Raukawa tribe. He was nearly as tall as Kiharoa, says an old word-of-mouth historian. He was a dreaded warrior, and, like Kiharoa again, his favourite weapon was the taiaha. His home was in a palisaded hole in a cliff above the cave called Te Ana Kai-tangata (“The Cannibal’s Cave”), which you may see in the rocky face in the gorge towards the head of the [100]Wairaka Stream, a tributary of the Puniu River. The entrance to this cave is still marked with the paint kokowai or red ochre; that is how you will know it. It was an excellent place in which to lie in wait for incautious travellers in the days of old. [101]

There was another giant in that area back before the white man arrived with his guns. This was Matau; like Kiharoa, he was a member of the Ngati-Raukawa tribe. An old oral historian says he was almost as tall as Kiharoa. He was a feared warrior, and, like Kiharoa, his weapon of choice was the taiaha. He lived in a fortified cave in a cliff above a spot called Te Ana Kai-tangata (“The Cannibal’s Cave”), which you can still see in the rocky cliff at the gorge near the start of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Wairaka Stream, a branch of the Puniu River. The entrance to this cave is still marked with kokowai or red ochre; that’s how you’ll recognize it. It was a great spot to ambush unwary travelers back in the day. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

APPENDICES

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

SOME MAORI PLACE NAMES.

The following are the meanings of a number of native place-names in the Te Awamutu district; some of these names are now for the first time placed on record:—

The following are the meanings of several native place names in the Te Awamutu district; some of these names are now recorded for the first time:—

  • Te Awamutu: The end of the river; i.e., the head of canoe navigation.
  • Rangiaowhia: Beclouded sky.
  • Kihikihi: Cicada, tree-locust.
  • Orakau: The place of trees.
  • Paterangi: Fort of heaven; i.e., the pa on the high part of the ridge, the skyline.
  • Waiari: Clear water.
  • Mangapiko: Crooked creek.
  • Te Rore: The snare.
  • Mangatea (on the Manga-o-Hoi, where the mill stood): White stream.
  • Matariki (a short distance above the bridge at Te Awamutu, right bank of riverI'm sorry, but there is no text provided to modernize. Please provide a phrase or sentence for me to work on.: The Pleiades constellation; also reeds used for lining the interior of a house.
  • Te Reinga (old village site behind R.C. Church, Rangiaowhia): Leaping, rushing; thus the place of leaping, the final departing place of spirits of the dead.
  • Hikurangi (the Rangiaowhia heights above the Manga-o-Hoi; Gifford’s Hill; also place on Pirongia-Kawhia Road): Skyline; horizon.
  • Pekapeka-rau (swamp between Hairini and Rangiaowhia): Place where the native bat was numerous.
  • Tioriori (native village, near where the Hairini cheese factory now stands): A kind of kite, made of raupo.
  • Tau-ki-tua (the site of the English Church at Rangiaowhia): The farther ridge.
  • Te Rahu: Basket made of undressed flax.
  • Te Rua-Kotare (Taylor’s Hill, or Green Hill, north of Te Awamutu): The kingfisher’s nest (in hollow tree).
  • Tauwhare (ancient pa on cliffy right bank of Mangapiko River, above Waiari): Overhanging.
  • Tokanui: Great Rock.
  • Waikeria: Dug-out waterway, or watercourse gouged out.
  • Otorohanga: O, food carried for a journey; torohanga, stretched out. According to a Ngati-Maniapoto tradition, a certain warrior chief who set out from this spot for Taupo with only a very small quantity of food caused it by supernatural means to “stretch out” and to last until he had reached his destination. Hence the name.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE CAPTURE OF WINIATA.

The Maori murderer Winiata, captured at Otorohanga by Robert Barlow, was brought into Kihikihi early on the morning of Tuesday, 27th June, 1882. At about three o’clock that morning Constable Finnerty, of the Armed Constabulary, found Barlow and Winiata struggling violently outside the Alpha Hotel. Winiata, who was in a naked condition, had recovered from the effects of the grog, and was making a desperate effort to escape. He was overpowered and taken to the Constabulary barracks in the redoubt, and chained to a bedstead. Major Minnett, who was in command of the Armed Constabulary Force at Kihikihi, sent him to Te Awamutu with Barlow in the Government waggon under an armed guard, and Constable Gillies then took the prisoner in charge and delivered him to Sergeant McGovern at Hamilton the same day.

The Maori murderer Winiata, captured at Otorohanga by Robert Barlow, was brought into Kihikihi early on the morning of Tuesday, June 27, 1882. At around three o'clock that morning, Constable Finnerty from the Armed Constabulary found Barlow and Winiata struggling violently outside the Alpha Hotel. Winiata, who was naked, had recovered from the effects of the alcohol and was making a desperate attempt to escape. He was subdued and taken to the Constabulary barracks in the redoubt, where he was chained to a bed. Major Minnett, in charge of the Armed Constabulary Force at Kihikihi, sent him to Te Awamutu with Barlow in a Government wagon under armed guard. Constable Gillies then took custody of the prisoner and handed him over to Sergeant McGovern in Hamilton the same day.

There were two other Maoris in the whare at Otorohanga, and both of these were made helplessly drunk or drugged by Barlow. [102]

There were two other Māori in the house at Otorohanga, and both of them were made completely drunk or drugged by Barlow. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

MR HURSTHOUSE’S ADVENTURE IN THE KING COUNTRY.

The capture of Mr Charles Wilson Hursthouse and Mr William Newsham, Government surveyors, by a band of King Country fanatics under the prophet Te Mahuki occurred at Te Uira, near Te Kuiti, on 20th March, 1883. Mr Hursthouse was on his way from Alexandra to explore the country from the Waikato frontier to the Mokau, and he and his assistant surveyor were accompanied by the Mokau friendly chiefs Te Rangituataka and Hone Wetere te Rerenga and twenty-five other Mokau men. At Te Uira, sixteen miles beyond Otorohanga, on the afternoon of the 20th, as they rode up they saw a large body of Maoris mustering excitedly. These were natives under the leadership of the fanatic Te Mahuki, or Manukura, a Ngati-Maniapoto man who had been a follower of Te Whiti at Parihaka, and who had returned to the Rohepotae to found a sect of his own. He called his followers the “Tekau-ma-rua,” or “The Twelve”—although they numbered many more—after the Twelve Apostles. This was a revival of a term of the Hauhau war days. The selected war-parties of the Taranaki fighting chief Titokowaru were called the “Tekau-ma-rua.” These men attacked Hursthouse’s party, and a lively fight followed, although no deadly weapons were used. The Tekau-ma-rua pulled the surveyors and the Mokau men off their horses, Rangituataka’s followers fighting desperately with stirrup-irons and leathers. The prisoners were marched to the village at Te Uira, in the midst of the terribly-excited Tekau-ma-rua, who were dancing and yelling and chanting ngeri or war-songs. Te Rangituataka and Wetere and their men were not ill-used—there were too many of them; moreover the leaders were high chiefs of the tribe—but the surveyors and a native named Te Haere were thrust into a cookhouse and imprisoned there. Hursthouse and Newsham had been stripped of their coats, waistcoats, and boots. Their hands were tied behind their backs and their feet were fastened together with bullock-chains. In this condition, suffering great pain from the tightness of their bonds, tortured by mosquitoes which they could only brush off by rubbing their faces on the ground, and without drink or food except dirty water and some pig’s potatoes thrown in on the floor, they remained there two nights and a day, listening to the yells and threats of the natives outside, and expecting to be killed. Early on the morning of 22nd March there was a new commotion outside, and Hursthouse heard Te Kooti’s voice. In a few moments the door of the cookhouse was burst open and the prisoners were released by Te Kooti—who had just been promised an amnesty by Mr Bryce, Native Minister—and a large party of natives, including Wahanui’s people; Wahanui himself arrived a little later. Hursthouse and Newsham had already worked their hands free, and the former had picked up a piece of iron chain as a weapon in case he was attacked. The extreme tension and anxiety of the thirty-six hours’ painful confinement and the want of food had affected even the indomitable Hursthouse, old campaigner though he was, and, as he related afterwards, when he was released he fairly broke down and wept. The surveyors were escorted to Alexandra by a large body of Wahanui’s people, and presently resumed their exploring expedition, after their late captor in his turn had been locked up.

The capture of Mr. Charles Wilson Hursthouse and Mr. William Newsham, government surveyors, by a group of King Country fanatics led by the prophet Te Mahuki happened at Te Uira, near Te Kuiti, on March 20, 1883. Mr. Hursthouse was traveling from Alexandra to explore the area from the Waikato frontier to Mokau, and he was accompanied by his assistant surveyor, the friendly Mokau chiefs Te Rangituataka and Hone Wetere te Rerenga, along with twenty-five other Mokau men. At Te Uira, sixteen miles beyond Otorohanga, they saw a large group of Māori gathering excitedly. These were locals led by the fanatic Te Mahuki, or Manukura, a Ngati-Maniapoto man who had been a follower of Te Whiti at Parihaka and had returned to Rohepotae to start his own sect. He called his followers the “Tekau-ma-rua,” or “The Twelve”—though they were many more—after the Twelve Apostles. This was a revival of a term from the Hauhau war days. The selected war parties of the Taranaki chief Titokowaru were also called the “Tekau-ma-rua.” These men attacked Hursthouse’s party, leading to a lively fight, although no deadly weapons were used. The Tekau-ma-rua pulled the surveyors and the Mokau men off their horses, while Rangituataka’s followers fought fiercely with stirrup irons and leather straps. The prisoners were marched to the village at Te Uira, surrounded by the highly agitated Tekau-ma-rua, who were dancing, yelling, and singing war songs. Te Rangituataka, Wetere, and their men were not mistreated—there were too many of them; moreover, the leaders were high chiefs of the tribe—but the surveyors and a native named Te Haere were shoved into a cookhouse and imprisoned there. Hursthouse and Newsham had been stripped of their coats, waistcoats, and boots. Their hands were tied behind their backs, and their feet were bound together with bullock chains. In this condition, suffering from the tightness of their restraints, tortured by mosquitoes that they could only brush off by rubbing their faces on the ground, and with only dirty water and some pig's potatoes thrown on the floor for sustenance, they stayed there two nights and a day, listening to the yells and threats of the natives outside and expecting to be killed. Early on the morning of March 22, there was a new commotion outside, and Hursthouse heard Te Kooti's voice. Moments later, the door of the cookhouse burst open, and the prisoners were freed by Te Kooti—who had just received a promise of amnesty from Mr. Bryce, the Native Minister—and a large group of natives, including Wahanui’s people; Wahanui himself arrived a little later. Hursthouse and Newsham had already managed to free their hands, and Hursthouse picked up a piece of iron chain as a weapon in case of an attack. The extreme stress and anxiety from the thirty-six hours of painful confinement and lack of food affected even the tough Hursthouse, and as he later recounted, he broke down and cried when he was released. The surveyors were escorted to Alexandra by a large group of Wahanui's people and soon resumed their expedition after their captor was locked up in turn.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

MAHUKI’S RAID ON ALEXANDRA, AND HIS CAPTURE.

On Sunday, 25th March, 1883, three days after the release of Hursthouse and Newsham, Mahuki and twenty-six followers invaded the township of Alexandra (now Pirongia), in pursuance of the leader’s announced intention to loot the place. Mahuki had prophesied many extraordinary things, and his followers had implicit belief in his supernatural powers. He had even sent word of his intended visit, so Alexandra was prepared. A force of Armed Constabulary under Captain (afterwards Major) Gascoyne, who was in command of the Alexandra Redoubt, and the Te Awamutu Cavalry troop were on hand, and so disposed in detachments out of sight as to surprise and surround the invaders. Mahuki’s men, fortunately for themselves, were not armed. Two Europeans who had ridden out to reconnoitre the road to the Waipa bridge had to make a speedy retreat when the Tekau-ma-rua came in sight. One of them—Mr Alfred H. Benge, the schoolmaster at Te Awamutu[103]—returned safely with the loss of only his hat; the other, a well-known Alexandra resident, parted company with his horse in the race, and was caught, tied up, and deposited by the roadside to reflect on the position at leisure, while the Hauhau troop galloped on into Alexandra. Their surprise was complete. Armed Constabulary and Cavalry troopers rushed out and surrounded them, pulled them off their horses, and tied them up. Twenty-three were captured in this way, including the much-astonished prophet himself, and four more were arrested at the bridge. Only one man got clear away to carry the news of the prophet’s capture to the kainga at Te Kumi. Four of the twenty-seven, being young boys, were released; the rest were marched, handcuffed in couples, to Te Awamutu, where they were entrained for Auckland. Mahuki and his principal followers were tried at the Supreme Court for the assault on Hursthouse and Newsham, and received terms of imprisonment.

On Sunday, March 25, 1883, three days after Hursthouse and Newsham's release, Mahuki and twenty-six followers invaded the township of Alexandra (now Pirongia), intending to loot the place as announced by their leader. Mahuki had predicted many extraordinary events, and his followers had complete faith in his supernatural abilities. He even notified Alexandra of his visit, so the town was prepared. A group of Armed Constabulary under Captain (later Major) Gascoyne, who was in charge of the Alexandra Redoubt, along with the Te Awamutu Cavalry troop, were strategically hidden to surprise and encircle the invaders. Luckily for Mahuki’s men, they were unarmed. Two Europeans who had gone out to scout the road to the Waipa bridge had to quickly retreat when the Tekau-ma-rua appeared. One of them—Mr. Alfred H. Benge, the schoolmaster at Te Awamutu[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]—returned safely, losing only his hat; the other, a well-known resident of Alexandra, lost his horse in the rush, was caught, tied up, and left by the roadside to think over his situation while the Hauhau troop rode into Alexandra. They were completely taken by surprise. Armed Constabulary and Cavalry soldiers rushed out, surrounded them, pulled them off their horses, and tied them up. Twenty-three were captured this way, including the very surprised prophet himself, and four more were arrested at the bridge. Only one man managed to escape to inform the kainga at Te Kumi about the prophet’s capture. Four of the twenty-seven, being young boys, were released; the rest were handcuffed in pairs and marched to Te Awamutu, where they were taken by train to Auckland. Mahuki and his key followers were tried in the Supreme Court for the assault on Hursthouse and Newsham and received prison terms.

Some years later Mahuki ran amok again, this time at Te Kuiti, and was once more imprisoned, and he died while serving his sentence. He was the last of the troublesome religious fanatics of the Rohepotae.

Some years later, Mahuki went wild again, this time at Te Kuiti, and was imprisoned once more. He died while serving his sentence. He was the last of the troublesome religious fanatics of the Rohepotae.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE NAME RANGIAOWHIA.

Rangiaowhia has been spelled in a variety of ways, ranging from the curious “Rangahaphia” in one of the Auckland papers of 1851 to “Rangiaohia” and “Rangiawhia.” The old men of Ngati-Maniapoto pronounce and write the name as spelled in this book.

Rangiaowhia has been spelled in different ways, from the unusual “Rangahaphia” in an Auckland newspaper in 1851 to “Rangiaohia” and “Rangiawhia.” The elders of Ngati-Maniapoto say and write the name as it’s spelled in this book.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE FIRST WAIPA MISSIONARY.

The Rev. Benjamin Yates Ashwell, although the first to establish a mission settlement at Te Awamutu, did not live there. He made several visits, travelling through the Waikato and Waipa, and left native teachers in charge at each village where he was early favourably received. In the Forties he established his headquarters at Kaitotehe, near Te Wherowhero’s pa, on the opposite side of the Waikato River to Taupiri. This spot, on the most beautiful bend of the Waikato, became a favourite halting place for canoe crews passing up and down the river, and pioneer travellers have described to the writer the pleasure of landing at Kaitotehe on a hot midsummer day, after a long, cramping voyage in a Maori canoe, and feasting in the cherry groves at the mission station. Mrs B. A. Chrispe, of Mauku, describing Mr Ashwell’s station, says that the church was a large and lofty thatched building, with the walls beautifully lined in the artistic Maori fashion with arapaki lattice work of coloured lathes and reeds arranged in many patterns. The site of the long-deserted mission station, which is seen from the railway train as it passes along the Taupiri bend, is covered with a growth of acacia. The Maoris pronounced the missionary’s name “Ahiwera.”

The Rev. Benjamin Yates Ashwell, while the first to set up a mission settlement at Te Awamutu, didn't actually live there. He made several visits, traveling through the Waikato and Waipa, and left local teachers in charge at each village where he received a warm welcome. In the 1840s, he established his headquarters at Kaitotehe, near Te Wherowhero’s pa, across the Waikato River from Taupiri. This location, at a beautiful bend in the Waikato, became a popular stopping point for canoe crews traveling up and down the river. Pioneer travelers have shared with the writer the joy of arriving at Kaitotehe on a hot summer day after a long, cramped journey in a Maori canoe, and enjoying a feast in the cherry groves at the mission station. Mrs. B. A. Chrispe from Mauku described Mr. Ashwell’s station as having a large and tall thatched church, with walls artistically lined in the traditional Maori style using arapaki lattice work made of colorful lathes and reeds arranged in various patterns. The site of the long-abandoned mission station, visible from the train as it passes along the Taupiri bend, is now covered with acacia growth. The Maoris pronounced the missionary’s name “Ahiwera.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE KING COUNTRY RAILWAY.

A highly-important event in the story of this district, and, indeed, of the Dominion, was the turning of the first sods of the Te Awamutu-Marton railway, the King Country section of the Main Trunk line, in 1885. The sods were turned on the south side of the Puniu bridge by the high chiefs Wahanui, Taonui, and Rewi. The Premier of New Zealand, Sir Robert Stout (then Mr Stout), was present, but he contented himself with second place in diplomatic compliment to the lords of the soil. There is a curious inner history to the ceremony on the banks of the Puniu; it was related to the present writer some years ago by Sir Robert Stout. “The sod was nearly not turned that day,” said Sir Robert; and he told the story of the dispute between the Waikato and Ngati-Maniapoto tribes. Early that morning there was a conference at Te Awamutu between the Premier and his colleague, Mr John Ballance, and the Maori chiefs. Mr G. T. Wilkinson was the interpreter. Wahanui, Taonui, and Rewi were there, and all three had agreed that the sod should be turned and the railway should go on through the Rohepotae. But Waikato sent two chiefs to protest against the work in the name of the Maori King, whose headquarters were then at Whatiwhatihoe, on the Waipa. [104]There were long speeches; the only one who was silent was the huge-framed Wahanui; but he was fuming with indignation; his chest was heaving in his efforts to suppress his anger. At last one of the Waikato chiefs, regardless of the fact that his tribespeople were only in the Rohepotae by sufferance of Ngati-Maniapoto, had the hardihood to declare that the sod would not be turned because it was Waikato’s land. “Oh, well,” said the Premier, quietly regarding the deeply-incensed Wahanui, “if it is Waikato’s land we have come to the wrong place.” Then the tall, dignified rangatira Taonui, almost as big a man as Wahanui, arose and said, with angry determination: “It is our land; the sod shall be turned, and turned to-day! And it was done. Waikato were ousted; literally they had no locus standi; and, baffled and disgruntled, they saw the big work begun and the first step taken in the civilisation of the great Rohepotae.

A significant event in the history of this region, and indeed of the Dominion, was the groundbreaking of the Te Awamutu-Marton railway, the King Country section of the Main Trunk line, in 1885. The groundbreaking occurred on the south side of the Puniu Bridge, led by high chiefs Wahanui, Taonui, and Rewi. New Zealand's Premier, Sir Robert Stout (then Mr. Stout), was present but opted for a secondary role out of respect for the local chiefs. There’s an interesting backstory to the ceremony on the banks of the Puniu; Sir Robert Stout shared it with me a few years ago. "The sod almost wasn’t turned that day," he said, recounting a disagreement between the Waikato and Ngati-Maniapoto tribes. Earlier that morning, there was a meeting at Te Awamutu involving the Premier and his colleague, Mr. John Ballance, along with the Maori chiefs. Mr. G. T. Wilkinson served as the interpreter. Wahanui, Taonui, and Rewi were present, and all three had agreed that the sod should be turned and the railway should proceed through the Rohepotae. However, Waikato sent two chiefs to oppose the project on behalf of the Maori King, whose base was at Whatiwhatihoe, on the Waipa. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] There were lengthy speeches; the only one who remained silent was the large-framed Wahanui, who was seething with anger, struggling to hold back his frustration. Eventually, one of the Waikato chiefs boldly stated, despite the fact that they were only in the Rohepotae by the grace of Ngati-Maniapoto, that the sod would not be turned because it was Waikato's land. "Well," replied the Premier, calmly looking at the visibly upset Wahanui, "if it's Waikato's land, we've come to the wrong place." Then the tall, dignified chief Taonui, almost as towering as Wahanui, stood up with fierce determination: "It is our land; the sod shall be turned, and it shall be done today!" And it happened. Waikato were denied; they literally had no standing to sue; and, frustrated and disheartened, they watched as the massive project began and the first step was taken in the modernization of the great Rohepotae.

Colophon

Availability

Scans of this book are available from the Internet Archive (copy 1).

Scans of this book can be found on the Internet Archive (copy 1).

Metadata

Revision History

  • 2022-02-19 Started.

External References

Corrections

The following corrections have been applied to the text:

The following corrections have been made to the text:

Page Source Correction Edit distance
25, 81, 96 [Not in source] . 1
27 Governmen Government 1
41 [Not in source] .) 2
70 despached despatched 1
72 ”) )” 2
89 [Not in source] a band of King Country fanatics. 33
101 [Not in source] ) 1
104 1

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!